


















Class 

Rnnk V 5 I 7 


CQPMRIGHT DEPOSIT. 








.k: ■. 








kVn ■* 



; I 


r> 


^V;.:T'' 




i!' 



I 




i •' 


^'jjtj’k4 ? 'J-' *'''■ r ; !»■ 




»>*.> 





I'x 

, k'H^' '^»> ^ 





/. 


Sr^ ■■ M • • %3 i?T^ ' ^ ^ 5t j • 

^ . ;;a '¥:-■ . ■;. >■• 


I /I 


V ’ 


1. 


fi^v/ - ‘ ■ ' ^■'•> ■ .* 





'1 


T. 


1 ■ 








I s 


■v .\>t* / ^ 7 . 


•♦*’ j» b » 


i > 


'» .»• 


^ " V : 

L'. i» ' w /■'ilfJiK WitV' -'vW 


V. .'■ 

A -Vl 

’ • /' A ' ' 


i- >’ ■■ \ 


* t 


. 'f 


mm 



a 



\ t 


i - 


i . 




f >'n . 






f .fetM 


J\ 


^ >:V 


, o;^^' : 


1 • * «irf . 

W'» v fc- ‘ 


x I 


>■ « 






, ;fV • 


•<» 


s^- 


. '» » » 




*. 


) •< 


V . ..' .L» 




4 ';•• 


1 *. 


I 


» • 




• ■ ’ ' '<'X 4/ .vk- 

y':4V' '■.' .' «.. V . ^4V4 ’a'W ■• ■ .;'■ .■, 

^* . . V . % \ / ' ' ‘ **f I 




m 






i! 

f t 

• ■ > .' . 


w7 


_ ... I * ^ . I 

i r-'' '‘^k'*' '-" 

R > /.V" .' ' 


', ,■■•'. v.'. •• 

. ; ^ 


i ^ ^ 

.’ / . .' *. 



k. ^ ‘ . . . 






'.Vj, 

^:.*t •■i* S 




f. ^ '■ 


'■y^:m 




kjT' 


V. 




« I 


1 >V 'v-v> 


'•r' '.»*,, V 


,' j^i .1 ’ '( 


Si 


I * * 
i ( ^ 


Tl 


tr* #.» 



Vj . f > 

ImI* ' . ' ‘ 

r’>J* l^,'■ 




y 


.1 , * t » «• I* • • ' J* •■ 1 *, . . N • ••% . ’ I 


< • > 

% ' 


• •• 


M . 


« • 




I ' •. 

. .1 . * - ’ ^ 

• * ■ * ^ 


,♦ ,f 


» • • I j 


i« 




• - M 




t I 




•. 'jr f - ^ , I 

. . .>■ 

A ‘ J • » fcj 

'V • • ‘ 1 j 

f . .^ ► '«. 


• •/ / 1 




. : ■ H>'’ jv. ‘ It ' 


\ »’ 


-i •^ ‘ ... 

^ ' ' ' F * ■’“ — ^ 




i . 







> • 


J i 




‘Mz I 






;: vir 


: 

f • ' 'f 

>. ' '.V,; 
.'V ■ .1 > 


. I' 




t , . ♦'.i-'*'r 


/• y 


^<1 > 




« $ 


* -J' ■' -'^J' V .. 

y-A'-- 


• V > T • ' • /I 


• it 


*n 







I > 


I < 




•K 



. ,W. 


' . • ..I 

> * -• 




>, M • 




■>v^ y 7 'Vlk 1 

•; . s'f» ^ • •'aTSP 

. <x * V. T 


p « J • 




t ( 'A* fUHBMBI 

■ *i . 7<»v ^ ' ' ' V' "'ii^ 

' T>V-I»V*‘V ^ 

'*!.** « <* .* /t <.• ^ 

. , '■ L iT. • .' A- 1“ ' . ‘ ‘ ^ 






« I 


t 


L •. 



i' ; *'* '■ if" 

•• 'U ' .y -.-r ■ 

• V !• -• w.-f 

^ ; i- ^*^; 


• f 


\\ 


t * 


, 1 1 



. A 




si .’ 


A * 


*;'/ '<*> \\k] 



>''■ 

’^1 

■ .'i »■'; ; _ 

• *v 



'n *.•■•■ 



if 



'.1 


''V> :;•'' ' 



* I 



• * / 


I • 




%' « 


. » 






I. 




#- 








V t 

• I 

> ’■ _ 

‘■■S'" 

>r. , ' -p 

' '1 V ■■ •i:' :'AV ^ 




I 


« 




tl 




■f 




♦ 


t 




I 


I 




4 




t 

4 


1 




r 


A. 


t 

0 






4 


% 



* 

f 


t 



i • 





I 

1 ' 



• *. 


♦ f 


% 


1 


*1 




1 ^# 












HIGH SCHOOL DAYS 
IN HARBORTOWN 





ILLUSTRATIONS 


FROM DRAWINGS BY H. C. IRELAND 

PAGE 

‘ I know you have told me all wrong because 

George and Harry look so amused ’ ” Frontispiece 
‘ I am greatly disappointed in you, Leigh,’ said 

the teacher ” 66 

‘ Well I never, you are a good cook ! ’ exclaimed 

the invalid ” 185 

He was apparently unconscious of the group ” 212 

‘ What is all this?’ exclaimed Mr. Norton” . 291 

‘ Hand it over, old boy ’” 382 




















HIGH SCHOOL DAYS 

IN 

HAEBORTOWN 

CHAPTER FIRST 

ON’T forget that it is S. I. 
night and the last one of the 
season/’ said Anna Arnold, 
one of a group of four High 
School girls on their way 
home from school. 

“ Do you think there is any danger of 
our forgetting it?” answered Mary Mason. 

I, for one, am not so overrun with en- 
gagements that I can overlook the best of 
all, even if it does come only once a fort- 
night.” 

don’t believe we shall have a very 
good time to-night,” said Kate Lawson, look- 
ing back, as she spoke, to assure herself 
1 




2 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

that the group of girls just behind did not 
hear what she said. You know it meets 
at Sue Scudder’s.’' 

What has that to do with our having 
a good time ? asked Anna Arnold, quickly. 

The same boys and girls will be there 
who always go.” 

Why, you know what a mite of a 
house they have, and a parlor hardly big 
enough to swing a cat in. What fun is 
there in dancing if you can’t have any 
room ? ” 

I do like the old-fashioned Virginia 
Reel,” said Hattie Haynes, who had not 
spoken before, and you know we always 
wind up with that or the Portland Fancy. 
Of course we can’t have it at the Scudders’. 
It would be ridiculous.” 

I ’ve a great mind not to go at all,” 
said Kate. The best thing, in my opinion, 
that we could do, would be to stay away 
and let the others have our places.” 

don’t care to go, I am sure,” said 
Mary Mason. I am engaged for ever so 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN’ HARBORTOWN 3 

many dances, though, but if you can't dance 
them, what is the fun?” 

Mrs. Scudder never comes into the room 
when Sue has company, they say,” said 
Kate Lawson. She works and gets every- 
thing ready, and then stays out in the 
kitchen and washes dishes after they are 
through.” 

“She is real common in her ways,” said 
Hattie Haynes. “ Why, she wears an apron 
around the house, just like a servant.” 

“ Why should n’t she ? ” said Anna Arnold. 
“ She has to do all the work, while Sue is 
in the parlor entertaining her guests. I 
didn’t know there was any disgrace in be- 
ing poor.” 

“ I don’t suppose there is,” replied Hattie, 
“ but she is so different from the mothers 
of the rest of our set, that Sue likes to keep 
her out of the way. I am sure I don’t 
blame her.” 

“I think it is outrageous to talk that 
way about Mrs. Scudder,” exclaimed Anna, 
warmly. “You all of you know what a 


4 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

good, kind woman she is, and how people 
always go to her when they have sickness 
or any trouble.’’ 

I was n’t saying anything against her 
character^'' said Hattie. was only refer- 
ring to her manners. You know yourself, 
Anna, that she has very provincial ways, 
and shows plainly that she has never been 
in society.” 

Society ! ” repeated Anna, scornfully. I 
wish some of the people who have what are 
called society manners had a little of Mrs. 
Scudder’s kind feelings. These manners are 
often skin-deep, but Mrs. Scudder has a big, 
warm heart. I can tell you, girls, I have n’t 
forgotten the way she came to me when my 
grandmother was sick with lung-fever and 
mother away. I shall never forget it as 
long as I live, never ! ” and Anna’s honest 
blue eyes were moist as she spoke. 

Well, I suppose we had better go to- 
night, on Sue’s account,” said Mary Mason. 

It would mortify her if we all stayed 
away.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBOKTOWN 5 

I should think it ought to mortify her 
more to have you slight her poor mother the 
way you do/’ retorted Anna. 

Sue is real good company and I like 
her/’ said Kate Lawson. 

Girls/’ called out one from the group 
behind, be sure and come to the S. I. dance 
to-night.” 

Of course we ’ll go/’ replied Hattie 
Haynes ; we were just talking about it,” 
as she threw a mischievous glance at her 
companions. 

Anna Arnold was the first to leave the 
group, and as soon as she had turned in at 
the gate of the fine place where she lived 
and was beyond hearing, Kate Lawson ex- 
claimed, — 

Is n’t that just like Anna Arnold, stand- 
ing up for Mrs. Scudder so ! She always 
does for everybody she thinks is abused.” 

I don’t know as it is a very bad habit,” 
replied Mary Mason ; there was a good deal 
of truth in what she said, after all.” 

^^Well, I didn’t say anything had about 


6 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Mrs. Scudder/’ said Hattie. I merely re- 
marked that she was provincial and not used 
to society, that was all.^’ 

Yes, that was all,” echoed Kate Lawson. 
We didn’t say anything against her, and for 
my part I pity Sue. Why, if my mother 
went around with an apron on, and talked 
as countrified as Mrs. Scudder, I should want 
to keep her out of the way, so that the other 
girls would n’t make fun of her.” 

So should I,” replied Hattie. 

We must go, of course,” continued Hattie, 
or Sue would feel dreadfully hurt. Besides, 
if we can’t have a good time dancing, they 
will have a real nice spread. Mrs. Scudder 
makes delicious cake. She sells it too,” she 
added in a lower tone, that the group behind 
might not hear, ^^but Sue would be awfully 
mortified if people knew it. She takes it to 
the city and sells it to the Industrial Union. 
Anna Arnold knows it, because her mother 
is president of the Society, and Mrs. Scudder 
makes all of Mrs. Arnold’s preserves for her. 
Anna is a queer girl.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 7 

I know she ’s got a real good heart, but 
there ’s no denying that she is odd,” said 
Kate. 

She ’s the most amiable of all the girls,” 
said Mary, and she looks so sweet you ’d 
think she could n’t say ^ boo to a goose ; ’ but 
just say something against somebody she likes 
and you ’ll find out she can.” 

The girls separated as their different homes 
were reached, and Sue Scudder, who lived 
farther from the school than any of the other 
girls, was left to continue her way alone. 
She was a handsome girl, with dark eyes and 
hair and a bright color in her cheeks, and 
she carried her head very high, which gave 
her the reputation among her companions of 
being proud.” When she was younger, as 
she went to and from school, it was a com- 
mon occurrence to have the boys call out 
Proud cat ! ” The boys were older now, 
and had learned better manners ; and as Sue 
was a bright and entertaining companion, they 
did not object to the way in which she carried 
her pretty head. 


8 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Sue’s face often wore a discontented ex- 
pression, but to-day she looked very happy, 
and she smiled to herself as she walked, for 
all of the boys and girls had promised to 
come to her dance that evening, and it was 
gratifying to her pride to know that she 
could do things just as the rest did. She soon 
turned in at a low gate and walked up the 
narrow path that led to a small white house. 
She tried the front door, but it was locked, 
and with an exclamation of vexation she 
crossed the grass-plot and went around to the 
back door. As she opened the outside door 
and stepped into the narrow passageway, 
through the kitchen door came the fragrant 
odor of freshly baked cake, and, in the act of 
taking from the oven a pan of biscuits, was 
a stout, elderly woman, with gray hair and 
a kind, motherly face. As she caught sight 
of Sue, she broke into a smile and said, — 
The cake is all done, and I ’ve only one 
more pan of biscuits to bake. I do hope I’ve 
provided enough. I should be mortified to 
death to fall short.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 9 

^‘1 think there’s no danger of that,” said 
Sue, as she looked at the loaves of cake 
standing on the pantry shelves, the door of 
which stood open. 

Now sit right down and eat your dinner, 
Sue,” said her mother, as she lifted a covered 
plate from the top of the teakettle and set it 
on the table. ^‘It isn’t much of a dinner, 
but I managed to fix up something. I knew 
you would n’t mind, knowing how busy I 
was.”- 

I ’m so hungry I could eat almost any- 
thing,” replied Sue, seating herself at the 
table and begin ing to eat with great velocity. 

I ’ll fix up the parlor and chambers as soon 
as I ’m through.” 

swept them thoroughly this forenoon, 
before I began on my baking,” said Mrs. 
Scudder, as she placed her last pan of biscuits 
in the oven, and then seated herself in a 
chair with a weary air. 

It did not occur to Sue, as her healthy 
young appetite enjoyed the dinner saved for 
her, that her mother looked tired and hot, 


10 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

nor did she think of the many hours spent 
in sweeping the rooms and baking the cake 
for the expected guests. 

^^Try my cream biscuits, Sue, and see if 
they are good ; it appears to me they are a 
little mite heavy,” said Mrs. Scudder, setting 
some biscuits before Sue. 

They were small and baked to a turn, and 
as Sue broke one of them open, it divided 
into three delicate layers, white and light as 
cotton wool. 

They are just lovely, mother,” said Sue, 
brightly ; you do make the nicest biscuits 
of anybody I know. You ought to have 
seen the ones they had when the S. I.’s met 
at George Graham’s. They were heavy and 
twice the size of these. George said he 
wouldn’t dare to throw one at the wall for 
fear of demolishing it, but that he would 
risk the biscuit. These are just the size 
they always have at Anna Arnold’s, and 
Mrs. Arnold has everything real stylish, you 
know.” 

I ’m glad they are all right,” said Mrs. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 11 

Scudder, with a beaming face, ^^for I done 
my best to have ’em so.” 

Sue gave a sigh as she went out of the 
room. I don’t see why mother always 
says done when I have told her so many 
times she ought to say did,'' she said to 
herself in a vexed tone. 

The parlor was a small room, and it never 
looked so small to Sue as it did this day. 
^^Not room for more than two couples to 
dance comfortably in,” she said to herself, 
with a very discontented look on her face 
that was so pretty when she looked happy. 
‘^1 almost wish I hadn’t said I’d have the 
S. I.’s here. However, it ’s too late now, and 
I may as well make the best of it.” 

The furniture was of small dimensions and 
hard and stiff. declare I don’t believe 
there are any springs at all in the thing,” 
she exclaimed, as she flounced violently down 
upon the sofa. It was covered with a very 
set pattern of cotton velvet that presented 
as unyielding a look to the eye as the 
springs did to the person. Tidies of vari- 


12 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 

ous kinds were placed on the backs of the 
sofa and chairs, and coarse lace curtains 
hung before the windows. 

^^Well, it’s of no use complaining about 
things,” said Sue to herself, but it is dread- 
ful to be so poor. I ’ll see if I can get a 
few jonquils to put in the vases; they will 
brighten up things a little.” 

She ran out into the garden, where the 
round beds of jonquils and narcissi were 
in full bloom. Mrs. Scudder was a great 
lover of flowers, and there was no season 
of the year, when flowers bloomed at all, 
that some were not to be found in her 
garden. 

Sue usually kept a vase of these lovely 
blossoms in the parlor, but these had all 
been reserved to adorn the rooms for this 
dance, the last one of the season. Mrs. 
Scudder understood so well how to make 
her plants bloom, that it was a common 
saying among her acquaintances that Mrs. 
Scudder had only to stick a branch in the 
ground and it would grow. As the rich. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 13 

bright blossoms arose from their stifE leaves 
in luxuriant profusion and nodded their deli- 
cate heads toward her, the flower language 
that all lovers of the beautiful understand 
spoke to the girl’s heart and raised her de- 
spondent spirits. At any rate, we ’ll have 
as handsome flowers as any of them have 
had,” she said, as she began picking the 
blossoms with a plentiful supply of their 
blue green foliage to set them off. 

A large bush of Forsythia in full bloom 
grew on one side of the door, and Sue broke 
off long feathery branches of the bright yel- 
low flowers to help ornament the little par- 
lor. It is the only flower that bears the 
name of the celebrated botanist Forsyth, and 
it seems as if it exerted itself to the utmost 
to perpetuate his memory, for its long slen- 
der branches bloom without showing a single 
green leaf. 

Several times Sue went between the house 
and garden, until her decorations were com- 
plete, and then she took a critical survey of 
the whole. With bunches of bright flowers 


14 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

placed here and there, and the curtains tied 
back with fresh whita ribbons, the parlor 
did certainly look quite pretty. 

Opposite the parlor was another room 
quite as small, that Sue always spoke of as 
‘Hhe library.” A little writing-desk was 
in one corner, and a bookcase in another, 
and it was here Sue studied her lessons. 
The few articles of furniture it contained 
Yrere placed against the wall in order to 
leave the floor clear for dancing, and the 
flowers and green foliage brightened the 
little room wonderfully. 

The dining-room was very small indeed, — 
so tiny that with an extension leaf in the 
table there was not much room to spare. 

“The girls can sit around in the parlor 
and on the stairs,” said Sue to herself, “ and 
the boys can bring out the things to them.” 

“Well, I never!” exclaimed Mrs. Scudder 
from the parlor. “You’re real tasty. Sue! 
It looks as pretty as a picture.” 

“ It looks well enough, what there is of it,” 
replied Sue, “ but I don’t know how they ’ll 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 15 

manage to dance much. When they all get 
here, there will be very little room left for 
dancing.’’ 

Well, they’ve had a good deal of dancing 
this season,” said Mrs. Scudder, cheerfully, 
and I don’t believe they ’ll mind it a mite. 
When a lot of young folks get together, they 
always manage to have a good time. One 
thing, they ’ll have plenty to eat, and I guess 
it ’ll taste good to ’em, too, if I do say it. 
You look tired. Sue ; you ’d better go upstairs 
and take a nap before supper. I’ll set the 
table, and you can cast your eye over it and 
see if it ’s right. I ain’t much when it comes 
to style.” 

I should think you were the one to rest,” 
said Sue, touched at her mother’s thoughtful- 
ness. Sue had a good heart, but her pride 
and over-sensitiveness often concealed it. 1 
have done nothing to tire me ; it is you 
who have done all the work.” 

‘‘ Lor ! I ’m not tired,” replied Mrs. Scudder, 
cheerfully, “it ’s nothing for me, for I ’m used 
to working. Growing girls, though, can’t 


16 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

stand as much as older folks can, and they 
ought to have plenty of rest.” 

In spite of her words, though. Sue was sure 
her mother was tired, for there was more of a 
droop than usual to the broad shoulders, and 
a tired look under the pleasant blue eyes; 
Sue, in common with those of her tempera- 
ment, was subject to fits of self-reproach, and 
one of these now took possession of her. 

Now, mother, you go right upstairs and 
lie down till I call you,” said Sue, decidedly, 
putting her hands on her mother’s shoulders 
and starting her in the direction of the stairs ; 
^Hhere is nothing now but what I can do. 
If I were not such a selfish animal, I should n’t 
have allowed you to do so much.” 

There ain’t any need to call yourself 
names. Sue,” said Mrs. Scudder, gently; ^^you 
have enough to do with your school and your 
practising, and I’m so used to work it comes 
easy to me.” 

It did not come so easy to her, though, but 
that it had rounded her strong shoulders and 
whitened her hair before its time, and Sue 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 17 

marked these things and the weary way in 
which her mother toiled upstairs. 

She never used to take hold of the banis- 
ter when she went upstairs,” said Sue to 
herself. What a selfish girl I am to let her 
work so hard ! I just hate myself for it. 
You great selfish pig, you ! ” These last 
words were addressed to the face reflected in 
the little mirror that hung on the dining-room 
wall, and the words were accompanied by a 
screw of the lips that was intended to express 
great contempt for the pretty face reflected. 

How strange it is,” continued Sue to her- 
self, ^Hhat when I love mother so, and know 
how respected she is by every one, I feel 
ashamed when she uses bad grammar and 
countrified expressions! She is a thousand 
million times better than I am, and I ought 
to be ashamed of myself; but I can’t help 
having the feeling that people will make fun 
of her. I ’d like to catch them at it 1 I will 
try not to do it any more. I will, I will, I 

xoilir 

Sue had made this resolution many 
2 


18 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

times and many times broken it, but she 
had never realized until now that hard work 
and deprivations were beginning to tell on 
her mother’s strong constitution, and this 
put her in a very soft mood. 

She was very capable, and, after once more 
apostrophizing herself in the glass as a self- 
ish, hateful pig,” she set to work vigorously 
to arrange the table. 

Mrs. Scudder had finished her prepara- 
tions, and left nothing to be done until the 
time came to make the coffee and bake the 
escalloped oysters. The oysters were pre- 
pared and set away on the pantry shelf, 
each dish with little dabs of butter sprinkled 
over the top layer of crumbs and presenting 
a very inviting appearance. 

Sue brought the best china, and when her 
preparations were completed and a vase of 
flowers placed in the centre of the table 
with feathery sprays of the asparagus fern 
that grew in the kitchen window trailing 
from it. Sue was quite satisfied with her 
work. By the time this was done it was 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 19 

almost dark, and making a cup of tea and 
some dry buttered toast, she placed them 
on the kitchen table before she called her 
mother. 

Well, I don’t know when I Ve slept in 
the daytime before,’’ said Mrs. Scudder, as 
she entered the kitchen. ‘‘ You ’d ought 
to have called me sooner. Sue, for you ’d 
better have some tea before the company 
comes. Well, I never ! ” she exclaimed, as 
she caught sight of the tea and buttered 
toast, what a thoughtful girl you are. 
Sue!” 


CHAPTER SECOND 



^FTER Mrs. Scudder and her 
daughter had finished their 
simple tea, Sue washed the 
dishes and put them away, 
while her mother busied her- 
self in preparations for the coming spread. 
Then Sue gave a few finishing touches to 
the table, so eager was she to make the 
most of the simple table furnishings. The 
arrangement of dishes was changed over 
and over again until at last Sue exclaimed 
decidedly, — 

I shall not do a single thing more to 
that table ! Every time I touch it it looks 
worse than it did before.” 

think it looks real pretty,” said Mrs. 
Scudder, stopping at the open door with a 
dish of oysters that she was about to put 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBOKTOWN 21 

into the oven. don’t see how you could 
improve on it, Sue.” 

^^You should have seen the table when 
the S. I.’s met at Anna’s,” replied Sue. 

Such exquisite glass and china as they 
have, and solid silver candelabras with pink 
silk shades over the candles ! Our kerosene 
lamp will look pretty mean after them!” 

Of course we are not expected to have 
such nice things as the Arnolds,” replied 
Mrs. Scudder mildly, ^^but we’ll give the 
young folks the best we’ve got, and trust 
to their young spirits for the rest.” 

Hateful old thing 1 ” exclaimed Sue, 
angrily, giving a twitch to the modest 
silk shade of the lamp that adorned the 
centre of the table. ^^It doesn’t give light 
enough to see across the room.” 

You might light the candles that are on 
the mantel-shelf,” suggested Mrs. Scudder. 

Those hideous old-fashioned things 1 ” ex- 
claimed Sue. Why, the girls would make 
all manner of fun of them 1 ” 

I don’t believe they ’d think anything 


22 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 

about ’em,” replied Mrs. Scudder. They 
come to have a good time together, and not 
to see handsome things.” 

^^You don’t know the girls as well as I 
do,” said Sue. There is n’t a thing out of 
style that they will not see. They have 
eyes like hawks.” 

^^Now I don’t believe that Anna Arnold 
will cast around to see what is out of the 
way. She will have just as good a time as 
if everything was just as nice as she has at 
home.’’ 

Perhaps Anna will not, but the others 
are not like her. You don’t know, mother, 
how bad they make me feel sometimes, by 
contrasting my circumstances with theirs.” 

^^Now I wouldn’t dwell on such things if 
I were you, dear. You will spoil your even- 
ing if you do. Perhaps the girls don’t mean 
as bad as you think they do. You see your 
mind is so full of our poverty that you some- 
times give them credit for your own thoughts. 
Young people are often unkind just from 
thoughtlessness.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 23 

Sue did not reply, but she felt the force of 
her mother s words. She ran upstairs to 
dress, for it was later than she had realized. 
There was no delay in making a choice of 
dresses. The gray cashmere that was her 
best spring dress served for all occasions. 
The only variety lay in a change of the rib- 
bons she wore with it. After it was on and 
a pretty pink bow at her throat, Sue pre- 
sented a very neat and trim appearance. 

Then she ran downstairs to light the lamps 
in the rooms below, for the young people of 
Harbortown kept early hours. This was just 
accomplished when her ear caught the sound 
of voices in the distance, — voices as of many 
talking at once and peals of merry laughter. 
The members of the S. I. Society (Social 
Improvement Society) always went in a body 
to their meetings, calling on their way at 
the houses where the different members 
resided. 

The little procession was headed by a bull- 
terrier, who had a solemn dignified air, as if 
the responsibility of the whole party devolved 


24 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

on him. Sue was at the door as the party 
came up the walk. 

am very glad to see you,” said Sue with 
a beaming smile, all traces of her recent un- 
happy mood disappearing at sight of the 
happy young faces before her. As she spoke 
she stooped and gave the bull-dog a hug. 
He had escorted ,his charges safely to the 
door and had then retreated to oiie side of 
the path. He responded to the hug with a 
slight wag of his stumpy tail and a gratified 
expression in his good-natured brown eyes. 

Do let him come in, George, just this 
time, as it is the last meeting of the season.’’ 

^^He couldn’t possibly take the time,” re- 
plied George Graham, a tall, manly boy with 
a face that evinced a merry temperament. 

You have too much business on hand to 
waste it here, haven’t you, Goggles?” 

The dog wagged his tail in reply, and de- 
liberately trotted down the path in the direc- 
tion from which the party had appeared. 

You ’ll be on hand at ten, old boy ? ” 
called out his young master. The dog turned 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 25 

his head around and wagged his tail in reply, 
then passed through the gate, and settling 
into a business-like trot, disappeared in the 
gathering darkness. 

believe that dog knows everything you 
say to him,” said Sue. 

Of course he does,” replied George; why 
shouldn’t he?” 

‘‘ Why do you call him by that ridiculous 
name of Goggles?” asked one of the girls. 

On account of the block patches around 
his eyes that make him look as if he had on 
goggles. Now he’ll go home and attend to 
a few duties there and be on hand at ten 
o’clock to escort us home.” 

Come in,” said Sue, “ and leave your 
wraps upstairs. Ladies to the right, gen- 
tlemen to the left.” 

They ran lightly up the narrow staircase, 
laughing and chatting as they went ; and as 
the gay voices floated down to Sue, waiting 
in the little parlor, the cheerful sounds in- 
fused some of their gayety to her heart, 
and inspired her with the feeling that after 


26 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

all her misgivings the evening would be a 
success^ in spite of the small rooms and plain 
surroundings. She sat down at the old- 
fashioned jingling square piano, and played 
a few bars of a spirited waltz, and the in- 
spiring sounds soon brought down the guests, 
who were eager to lose no more time than 
was necessary at this, the last dance of the 
season. 

Gentlemen, please take partners for a 
waltz,’' called out Sue, as she kept on play- 
ing. I spoke to you all when you came in, 
so you can dispense with the usual formali- 
ties. Time is short, and the rooms small.” 

It was astonishing how quickly the dancers 
caught the spirit, for hardly were the words 
out of Sue’s lips before several couples were 
on the floor. Anna Arnold went up behind 
Sue, and lifting her ofl the music-stool, seated 
herself, saying, — 

I ’m going to play this dance, I beg you 
to understand.” 

Before Sue had time to know what had 
happened she found herself dancing with 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 27 

Anna's brother Harry, while Anna continued 
the music with hardly a break. 

When the dance was ended Sue came back 
to the piano happy and breathless, to claim 
her seat ; but Anna grasped the piano firmly 
with both hands, saying, — 

^^I've always understood that possession 
was nine points of the law, so I meaii to 
hold the fort (the piano-forte, I mean) if 
it takes me all summer.” 

^^The idea of my dancing all the evening 
in my own home ! ” exclaimed Sue. 

Gentlemen, please take partners for the 
two-step,” called Anna, at once beginning 
that dance on the rattling piana. 

Sue was again forced to give in to her 
persistent friend, but at the end of that 
dance she seized the opportunity when 
Anna was engaged in conversation, and 
skilfully unseating her, took possession of 
the stool. 

Youthful spirits are so exuberant and in- 
fectious that, notwithstanding the small quar- 
ters, the dancing progressed merrily, and long 


28 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

before they suspected that it was time, Mrs. 
Scudder, standing smiling at the door of the 
little dining-room, informed Sue that the 
spread was ready. 

The healthy young appetites of the dancers 
would not have made their possessors very 
critical, and they were ready to do justice 
to Mrs. Scudder’s excellent cooking. The 
escalloped oysters, browned to a turn, were 
still bubbling as they were set upon the 
table. The flaky biscuits of exactly the 
approved size actually quivered with light- 
ness as they were broken open, while the 
cake was such as only Mrs. Scudder could 
produce. She always broke her sponge 
cake in the old-fashioned way instead of 
cutting it, for she insisted that a knife 
made it heavy, and her fruit cake was so 
fruity and rich in odor that it seemed to 
be vying with the oysters and fragrant 
coffee. 

guess the girls will have to sit in the 
parlor and let the boys wait on them,’’ said 
Mrs. Scudder, as she looked from the group 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 29 

of dancers to her small dining-room, ^‘for 
our dining-room isn't any too big." 

I 'm going to sit on the stairs," said 
Mary Mason; “it is real fun to eat there.” 

“And the boys can pass the plates up to 
us over the banisters," assented Kate Lawson. 

So the girls retired to the stairs, and seated 
themselves comfortably, while the boys, after 
helping them, stood about the table and at- 
tended to their own wants. 

“Now, Mrs. Scudder," said Harry Arnold, 
“ you sit right here in this armchair and I ’ll 
bring you something good." 

“ No, indeed," exclaimed Mrs. Scudder, 
“don^t you mind me. You just help your- 
self." 

“ What ! before the ladies are served ? 
What do you take me for?" 

“ Lor ! I don’t want anything to eat. Be- 
sides, I want to watch the table and see if 
any of the dishes run short. I would n’t fall 
short for anything." 

“We are too polite to eat before the ladies 
are served, Mrs. Scudder," said George Gra- 


30 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

ham, who had approached at a signal from 
Harry ; so unless you allow us to help you, 
we shall be obliged to go, hungry. I dont 
know that we deserve to be punished so 
severely, for I, for my part, am suffering such 
pangs of hunger that the odor of the oysters 
and the sight of those biscuits drive me nearly 
wild. How is it with you, Harry?’’ 

will try to sustain life until I reach 
home, but if I should fail to find any cold 
bits in the pantry, may I rely on you to break 
the news of my early demise to my doting 
mother ? ” 

“You may, Harry,” replied George, in a 
voice trembling with emotion, “ you may rely 
on me. Mrs. Scudder, how can you be so 
flinty-hearted ? ” 

“You’re too ridiculous, boys,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Scudder, “ and I suppose I shall have to 
give in, but I must sit where I can watch the 
table, so as to see if anything gives out.” 

“ Bless you,” exclaimed George, fervently, 
“ you shall sit right here where you can keep 
one eye on the table and the other on us.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 31 

Both flew to fill a plate for her, and then, 
Helping themselves liberally, stood on either 
side of her, eating with great enjoyment. 

^^When I settle down,'’ said Harry, ‘‘1 
shall not ask a girl to marry me until I find 
out if she can cook as well as Mrs. Scudder. 
That will be the test.” 

Just what I was thinking,” said George. 

I consider that of the very first importance. 
Her character will be secondary, for I intend 
to form that to suit myself.” 

I guess you 'd both of you better wait till 
you get through the High School before you 
begin to cast .about for a wife,” said Mrs. 
Scudder, beaming at the compliment. 

I shall not be in a hurry,^' said Harry ; 
^‘1 shall give them a chance to practise.” 

^^What a sight of spoiled victuals there 
will be ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Scudder, with her 
good-natured laugh. 

Just then Sue appeared at the door. 

Oh, here you are ! ” she exclaimed to the 
two boys. The girls were wondering what 
had become of you all this time, and Hattie 


32 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

Haynes has finished her oysters and is ready 
for her coffee and cake, but she says as 
George Graham helped her she thinks it 
would be rude to let anybody else wait on 
herr 

fly ! ’’ exclaimed George, quickly laying 
down his plate, ^^but I was so agreeably 
entertained here ^ 

Oh, go right along to the young ladies,’' 
said Mrs. Scudder, highly pleased. ^^You 
mustn’t leave the young folks so long.” 

Why, Mrs. Scudder, you are young folks,” 
he said, as he quickly left the room. 

The girls think it strange you stayed 
away so long,” said Sue to Harry. ^^Kate 
Lawson has a new conundrum and she wants 
to see if you can guess it.” 

^^I’ll go in a minute,” replied Harry. 
^^Now, Mrs. Scudder, give me your plate, 
and if you do not care for any more oysters, 
I will give you a cup of coffee.” 

^^You needn’t wait for that,” replied Sue, 
mother does n’t care to be waited on. Be- 
sides, she ’d better pour the coffee.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 33 

“No, indeed, Harry, don’t you stop to 
wait on me,” exclaimed Mrs. Scudder, going 
to the coffee urn. “You go right in to the 
parlor and stay with the girls.” 

“ I ’d rather stay with you,” replied Harry. 

“ Fiddlesticks ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Scudder, 
laughing. 

“ Don’t you believe it ? ” asked Harry. 

“Of course I don’t believe it,” replied 
Mrs. Scudder, “ but you ’re welcome to your 
jokes, Harry.” 

“ Mrs. Scudder,” said Harry, seriously, 
“I’m not always joking, I can be serious 
sometimes. When you nursed me with the 
typhoid fever, I told you that there wasn’t 
a woman except my mother that I re- 
spected and loved as I did you. Don’t 
you believe I meant it?” and Harry placed 
a hand on each of Mrs. Scudder’s broad 
shoulders and looked earnestly into her 
face. 

“Why, of course I believe you meant it,” 
replied Mrs. Scudder, with a beaming smile ; 
“but it isn’t necessary for you to stick in 

3 


34 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

here along of me, when the girls are all 
expecting you.’’ 

You ’d better be pouring out the coffee, 
mother,” said Sue, for the girls are wait- 
ing for it.” 

’ve a fine conundrum for you two boys,” 
said Kate Lawson, as she sipped the fragrant 
coffee George Graham had brought her. 

See if you can guess it as quick as you did 
the last one I told you. ^Why is — ’” 

Be careful you don’t put the cart be- 
fore the horse, Kate, as you usually do, and 
give the answer instead of the question.” 

I never do,” replied Kate, indignantly. 

I am always very careful to give it cor- 
rectly and not throw any light on the an- 
swer, especially with two such bright boys 
as you are.” 

^‘Of course you do,” said Harry. ‘^Let 
me see, how was it you propounded that 
famous one about the man going up the 
river Tigris? ^Why is a man on the Tigris 
who is going to put his father in a bag like 
a man going to Bagdad ? ’” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 35 

Oh, what a story ! ” cried Kate. You 
have told it so many times, you almost be- 
lieve it yourself.” 

Well, what was it ? See if you can say 
it straight now.” 

I shall do no such thing, and more- 
over I shall not tell the one I was going to, 
either.” 

Tell me, Kate,” pleaded George. There 
is no reason why you should punish the rest 
of us because Harry has maligned you. I 
knew you said it straight. ^ Why is a man 
going to Bagdad like a man going up the 
river Tigris?’ Now let^s have the new one.” 

Kate made no reply, and did not enjoy 
the laugh that was raised at her expense, 
for she did not take a joke with very good 
grace, and for that reason was often the 
butt of the boys’ jokes. 

I know what it is,” said Hattie Haynes, 
for she told me at recess to-day. ^ Why is 
a — ’ No, ^ What is the difference between 
a tree and an elephant ? ’ It is a splendid 
conundrum, too.” 


36 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Something to do with a trunk, of course/’ 
said Harry. 

Nothing whatever to do with trunks/’ 
replied Kate. You will never guess it, 
and I’m not going to tell you. Don’t you 
tell them either, Hattie.” 

Why, it ^s public property, I suppose, and 
if they can’t guess it, why should n’t they be 
told ? The answer, boys, is, ‘ A tree leaves 
in spring and the elephant leaves when the 
menagerie does.’ It’s an old conundrum, 
but I think it’s splendid.” 

So it is,” the boys asserted. 

By this time they had all finished their 
coffee and Sue, seated at the piano, was play- 
ing a waltz with great spirit. In a moment 
the two small rooms were filled with gliding 
couples, and dance followed dance until the 
little clock on the parlor mantel-shelf struck 
ten. 

^^Time is up,” called out George Graham, 
as the dance ended and the dancers fanned 
their flushed faces with fans or handkerchiefs. 

I wonder if our escort has arrived yet. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 37 

Yes, there he is ! he added, after a survey 
from the window. 

Those who could obtain a view from the 
small window, beheld a white bull-terrier 
with black patches around his eyes, seated 
silently on the doorstep, gazing serenely and 
pensively at the full moon that was now well 
up in the sky. 

“ Let him come in,” said Sue, going to the 
door and inviting the visitor to enter. 

The dog did not rise, but turned his good- 
natured eyes towards her and wagged his 
stump of a tail in acknowledgment of the 
invitation. 

^^Why doesn’t he come in?” asked Sue, 
turning to George, who stood behind her. 

^‘Ask him again,” he said; ^^he is very 
sensitive, and thinks you are only asking him 
out of politeness.” 

Come in, good fellow,” said Sue, encour- 
agingly ; we want to see you.” 

Still the dog did not move, but responded 
as before with an amiable wag of his short 
tail. 


38 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

The young lady really means it, old 
boy/’ remarked George, as if he were address- 
ing a human being ; “ so you ’d better come 
in.” 

The dog at once arose and walked sedately 
into the house, glancing about him with an 
expression in his kind eyes that approached 
as near a smile as a dog is capable of. George 
seated himself in an armchair, and the dog at 
once jumped upon his lap. 

^^Who asked you to sit on my best trou- 
sers ? ” said George. I ’m ashamed of you ! 
Get down at once ! ” 

The dog did not stir, but continued to 
regard the company with his usual benign 
expression. 

thought he always minded you,” said 
Kate, with a little sarcastic laugh. I don’t 
consider that very obedient, to take no notice 
of what you tell him to do.” 

He did n’t like the way I spoke to him,” 
replied George, and at once whispered into 
the dog’s ear. Immediately the dog jumped 
down and seated himself in front of his 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 39 

master, with his back to him, according to 
bull-dog etiquette. 

What did you say to him ? asked Sue. 

I told him to jump down,” replied George. 

Nonsense ! It is a trick you have taught 
him, I know. He shall have some sponge 
cake; I remember he likes it.” 

Be sure you offer it with your right hand, 
for he is very particular,” remarked George, 
as Sue appeared with a large piece of the cake. 

What would happen if I held it in my 
left hand ? ” asked Sue. 

Try and see.” 

Sue broke off a piece of the rich yellow 
cake, the dog watching her meanwhile with 
anxious wrinkles on his expressive face, and 
holding it in her left hand, offered it to him. 
He turned his head aside, and although she 
actually touched his nose with the tempting 
morsel, he made no effort to eat it. His 
eyes watched every movement of her hand, 
though, and the instant she changed it to 
her other hand he snapped at it and swal- 
lowed it whole. 


40 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Others had to try the trick, and so many 
pieces of cake were disposed of that George 
interposed. 

Pray don’t give him anything more,” he 
said. If he escapes with only a slight fit of 
apoplexy I shall be thankful. Come, Goggles, 
say good-night, and we ’ll start for home.” 

The dog at once gave two short barks 
and walked with dignity to the front door, 
before which he seated himself until the 
little party were ready to start. Then he 
preceded them down the walk to satisfy him- 
self that no danger lurked in their path, and 
conducted them safely to their homes. 


CHAPTER THIRD 


HE meetings of the Social Im- 
provement Society afforded 
the young people of the town 
as much pleasure as improve- 
ment. All of the meetings 
were not spent in dancing ; every alternate 
one was devoted to debates on the stirring 
questions of the times, or in dramatic ex- 
hibitions. In towns that constitute the sub- 
urbs of large cities, the inhabitants have to 
rely largely on one another for social amuse- 
ments, and for this reason the young people 
are drawn more closely together than is 
possible in large cities. In this way they 
grow up after the manner of brothers and 
sisters in a large family, and the tie of com- 
panionship becomes a very close one, con- 
tinuing through life, although the members 



42 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

of these large human families may be scat- 
tered over different continents. 

The last social gathering of the season 
ended with the dance at Sue Scudder’s, but 
the season could not end without a business 
meeting to wind up the affairs of the Society. 
For that reason a meeting was called by the 
secretary, given by word of mouth in order 
to save postage stamps and stationery, to 
be held at the house of Harry and Anna 
Arnold. Accordingly, on the appointed after- 
noon the society assembled in the spacious 
library, escorted by the responsible Goggles, 
who, as usual on such occasions, took up his 
situation on the piazza, for the business meet- 
ings were not long, and he did not consider 
it worth his while to go home and come 
back again. 

These business meetings were conducted 
according to strict parliamentary rules. The 
members conversed together until the tall 
clock in the hall chimed the hour of four. 
Seated at the table that stood in the centre 
of the room were the president of the club, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 43 

the secretary, Anna Arnold, and the trea- 
surer, George Graham. As the chimes ceased, 
the chairman rapped on the table to secure 
silence. The hum of voices suddenly ceased 
and every member was seated. Then the 
chairman made a few remarks of welcome to 
the members, after which he called on the 
secretary to read her report. The president 
had a very deliberate manner of speaking 
that was very effective and that gave a touch 
of dignity to the occasion. 

The secretary’s report was not a lengthy 
one, for the business of the S. I. Society was 
not conducted on a large scale, and as soon 
as it was concluded the chairman called on 
the treasurer of the Society for his report. 

Ladies and gentlemen,” began the treas- 
urer in a dignified manner that was hardly in 
keeping with his mirthful countenance, 
am happy to tell you that we are struggling 
with a large surplus. After all the debts of 
the club are liquidated we have in the treas- 
ury the sum of three dollars. I should like 
your instructions in regard to its investment. 


44 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

The sum of three dollars at compound inter- 
est would, I understand, double itself in the 
next twenty years, and at the same rate at 
the end of forty years we should possess the 
neat sum of twelve dollars, and by that time 
let us hope we shall have acquired sufficient 
wisdom to apply it to proper uses. May I ask 
you, Mr. Chairman, to ascertain the opinion 
of the members on this important question ? '' 

A rap on the table from the chairman’s 
pencil checked the laughter occasioned by the 
treasurer’s remarks. 

^^The chair is ready for the question,” re- 
marked the president, in his slow utterance. 

^^It seems to me, Mr. Chairman,” began 
Kate Lawson, who was often spokesman at the 
meetings, that it is hardly worth our while 
to invest such a small sum. I think it would 
be better to buy something with it and divide.” 

I think peanuts would give us the most 
for our money,” remarked Mary Mason, or 
that kind of candy the primary-school scholars 
are so found of, — jaw-breakers.” 

Three dollars’ worth of peanuts,” said 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 45 

Harry Arnold, “would give, at ten cents a 
quart, thirty quarts, which would not go very 
far divided among twenty members. While 
the same sum spent in jaw-breakers at a cent 
apiece, would buy three hundred.’’ 

“ Mr. Chairman,” said Sue Scudder, “ I 
propose that the money should be laid aside 
for a nest egg to start a circulating library 
for the Society.” 

“ It is moved,” said the chairman, ‘Hhat the 
surplus of three dollars that we have remain- 
ing oyer in our treasury be applied to the 
purpose of starting a circulating library for 
the Society. Those in favor of the motion 
will please say aye.” 

A chorus of voices responded aye. 

“Those contrary-minded will say no,” con- 
tinued the chairman. 

Silence followed. “ The ayes have it,” 
said the chairman. 

Here a knock was heard at the door and 
a note was handed in to the chairman. He 
broke the seal and after reading the contents 
remarked in his deliberate manner, — 


46 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I have a note here which nearly concerns 
you all, and which with your permission I will 
read to you. 

“ To THE Chairman of the S. I. Society: 

“ Dear Sir, — Will you extend to the officers 
and members of the S. I. Soc. a cordial invita- 
tion from me to pass the summer vacation in camp 
at my summer home at Sunset Point? The ser- 
vices of Goggles as sentinel are respectfully soli- 
cited. My daughter Mrs. Norton will take pleasure 
in acting as chaperon. Hoping for a favorable 
reply, I am, 

“ Very truly yours, 

“ Mary Arnold.” 

For an instant after the reading of this 
note there was dead silence. Then a chorus 
of long-drawn Ohs arose from the girls. 

Is it your pleasure that I return a favor- 
able answer to this invitation?’^ asked the 
chairman. Those in favor of accepting it 
will say aye.” 

Shouts of aye were heard on all sides. 

^^It is hardly necessary to put any other 
question,” remarked the chairman ; the ayes 
have it. Miss Secretary, will you kindly 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 47 

write a note of acceptance to Mrs. Arnold’s 
kind invitation? Now that the business of 
the day is disposed of, there remains only 
to adjourn the meeting, hoping we shall all 
meet in the autumn. Ladies and gentle- 
men, the meeting is adjourned.” 

Chairs were rapidly pushed back at these 
words, and a medley of voices filled the room. 

How splendid ! ” 

How did she ever come to think of it ? ” 

^^What things do you suppose we ought 
to take with us?” 

Many questions of a like nature were 
heard from the girls, who all talked at 
once in their excitement. The secretary’s 
note of acceptance was now written, and as 
she joined the happy group she was greeted 
with a volley of questions. 

“How could you keep it to yourself so 
long?” asked Kate Lawson. 

“ How long have you known it ? ” asked 
another. 

“Shall we live in a tent?” asked another. 

“ 1 11 tell you all I know about it,” replied 


48 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

Anna, as soon as there was a lull in the 
questions. My mother has had a camp 
built in the pine grove at the Point, and 
we girls are to live in that, and the boys 
are to have a tent pitched near by.” 

^^What clothes shall we take?” was at 
once asked. 

“There will be no occasion for anything 
but shirt waists and a short skirt,” replied 
Anna. 

“I should think it would be nice to de- 
cide on a pretty design and have our suits 
all made alike,” said Hattie Haynes. 

“IVe just had mine made,” said one 
of the girls, “ and I could n’t afford to have 
another right away.” 

“What does one suit more or less mat- 
ter ? ” asked Hattie Haynes, contemptuously. 
“ I hope we are not any of us quite so 
poverty-stricken as that ! ” 

“It matters a good deal to me'’ said Sue 
Scudder, with a deep flush on her cheeks. 
“If I go I shall have to wear the same 
suit I wore last summer, and if any of you 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 49 

are ashamed of such a ^ poverty-stricken ’ 
companion, you will have to suffer the 
mortification/’ 

^^It makes no difference to replied 
Hattie, with a shrug of her shoulders. I 
was only thinking of Mrs. Arnold. It seems 
no more than courtesy for us to present as 
good an appearance as we can when she has 
taken so much pains for our pleasure.” 

I can answer for my mother,” replied 
Anna, promptly. She always taught me 
not to judge people by their clothes, and 
this project of hers was planned for us to 
have a good time. I am sure our clothing, 
provided it is neat and comfortable, would 
be the last thing she would think of.” 

I am glad to hear you say so,” said Mary 
Mason, for it seems out of place to think of 
fashion in a camp.” 

Goggles has n’t received his invitation 
yet,” said Anna, glad to turn the conversa- 
tion into another channel. Let him come 
in, George, and tell him about the camp. 
I ’m sure he ’ll understand.” 


4 


50 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 

The bull-terrier was accordingly brought 
in, and he was at once told of the pleasure 
in store for him. 

Tell them you will be very glad to accept 
the invitation, old boy,” said his master. 
Whereupon the dog gave a short bark. 

Oh ! I nearly forgot to show you some- 
thing,” exclaimed Anna Arnold, suddenly. 

I Ve got a new dog. Hold Goggles tight, 
George, and I ’ll bring him in. He seems 
very gentle considering his size, but I should 
advise you not to handle him much, for 
everything here is strange to him, and I 
should feel dreadfully to have him bite any- 
body.” 

With these words she disappeared for a 
few moments ; then the door opened, and in 
rolled a little black puppy with tan-colored 
ears and legs and bright black eyes. George 
Graham instantly assumed an expression of 
terror and feigned an attempt to climb up on 
his chair. The puppy’s roving eyes at once 
singled out Goggles, who was seated in front 
of his master’s chair. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 51 

please hold Goggles, George/’ called 
Anna, anxiously. am afraid he will kill 
the puppy. I forgot what a fighter he 
is.” 

He always takes a dog of his own size at 
least, but he prefers the largest they make,” 
replied George. He would n’t touch a little 
dog if he were to chew him for half an hour. 
Watch him and see how he acts.” 

The puppy looked at the big dog for an 
instant, then with a fierce growl pounced at 
him with the ferocity of a lion springing on 
his prey. The big dog apparently did not see 
him, but gazed persistently before him, any- 
where except at the little creature that was 
making short runs at him and barking in a 
shrill little voice. This persistent avoidance 
of him had an irritating effect on the excit- 
able puppy, and he now worked himself into 
such a rage that his mistress caught him up 
in her arms and held him by main force 
while he raged and struggled to return to 
his indifferent antagonist. 

What kind of a dog do you call him ? ” 


52 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

asked George Graham, after he had examined 
him silently. 

He is a thoroughbred Yorkshire/’ replied 
Anna ; so the man I bought him of in- 
formed me.” 

Who sold him to you ? ” 

‘^1 don’t know his name. The last time 
I was in the city I saw a man standing at a 
street corner with two puppies for sale. One 
was asleep, but this one was wide awake; 
he seemed so confused at the sights and 
sounds about him that I pitied him and 
bought him.” 

For a Yorkshire terrier ? ” 

Yes. The man said they always had 
black hair at first, but that it would fall off 
by and by and long silky gray hair grow out 
in its place. Don’t you believe it ? ” 

I don’t believe such short coarse hair will 
change to a long silky coat, but perhaps I ’m 
mistaken. However, he’s a bright, plucky 
little fellow and you’ll have ever so much 
fun with him.” 

I had n’t much faith in the man’s honesty 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 53 

when he told me that when he came to his 
growth he would be smaller than he is now. 
I only bought him because I pitied him, he 
looked so small and forlorn. I don’t care 
if he does turn out a mongrel, he will be 
bright and affectionate.” 

‘^Mongrels are apt to be more intelligent 
than well-bred dogs,” said George, and I 
don’t see why they have n’t just as much 
right to exist as those who have a pedi- 
gree.” 

Just then a sweet-faced woman was seen 
coming down the wide hall staircase. 

Oh ! Mrs. Arnold ! How did you ever 
think of it ! ” exclaimed several voices at 
once, as the girls all clustered about her. 
“ How perfectly delightful it will be ! ” 

I hope you will all enjoy it as much 
as I am sure I shall,” replied Mrs. Arnold, 
as she tried to shake hands with all at 
once. want to have all my boys and 
girls together for once, and we will try to 
be a very amiable family.” 

Why, how could we be anything else ? ” 


54 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

asked Hattie Haynes. We shall have 
such a good time that it would be strange 
if we could not be amiable.’* 

A whole summer is a long time for 
people to be thrown into close family re- 
lations/’ replied Mrs. Arnold, and it will 
be good discipline for all of us to practise 
adapting ourselves to one another. I must 
tell you something about my plans if you 
will come back into the library for a few 
minutes.” 

^^Are we included in your plans?” asked 
George Graham. 

Certainly you are/’ replied Mrs. Arnold, 
“ I treat my boys and girls alike. But do 
put that puppy out of the room, Anna, for 
I can’t hear myself talk when he keeps up 
such a snarling.” 

The puppy had been worrying an imagi- 
nary rat in the shape of a rubber ball, and 
he growled at it and shook it until any 
ordinary puppy would have been dizzy. 
When Anna, taking advantage of a mo- 
mentary lull in his attacks, quickly seized 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 55 

the ball, he resented the interference greatly, 
and at once fastened his small teeth in her 
gown, when, bracing his short legs and 
pulling valiantly, he was dragged out of 
the room. 

Mrs. Arnold seated herself comfortably 
on a lounge. She was one of those women 
who always have a comfortable look and 
impart a restful influence to those about 
her. The girls seated themselves as near 
to her as possible, several drawing up has- 
socks close to her feet, while the boys 
either sat or stood on the outskirts of the 
circle. 

^^Now that we are all comfortable, we 
will talk over matters,’' began Mrs. Arnold. 
“Perhaps you know from Anna that I have 
built a camp at the end of the Point, and 
you girls will occupy that. The boys will 
have to live in a tent near by. I shall have 
a man to cook for you all, and we have a 
separate building that will have to serve for 
a dining-room and amusement hall combined. 
Now my plan is, girls and boys, to have a 


56 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

partially co-operative housekeeping, — in that 
way it will be a help to me and my servants, 
and I think you will all be happier for hav- 
ing regular duties at stated times. The girls 
can make the beds and keep the camp tidy. 
The boys, I am sure, will undertake a part 
of the family housekeeping, and go between 
the camp and the town on errands, for a 
large household, such as ours will be, requires 
much care from some one.’’ 

^^Of course we will,” was heard from the 
boys. 

“ I think it will be perfectly fine,” said 
Hattie Haynes. always wanted to do 
some housework.” 

“You will have a chance to do plenty 
of it,” replied Mrs. Arnold, “but divided 
between so many it will be an easy task. 
We will be very systematic and take turns 
in the care of the camp and dining-hall, 
and the boys can take turns in their part 
of the work. Oh, I forgot a very important 
member of our party. Where is Goggles ? 
He will have a great responsibility on his 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 57 

shoulders, but he looks equal to it, doesn’t 
he?” 

He did indeed look equal to the occasion, 
as he sat watching the party, with the 
deep wrinkles on his forehead more pro- 
nounced than ever and his massive jaw 
resolutely set. 

The girls had so many points to settle 
that Mrs. Arnold reminded them that it 
was not necessary to decide everything at 
once, as there were still several weeks 
before vacation. And don’t let my plan 
interfere with your school work,” she added, 
^•or I shall be sorry I proposed it. Keep 
on with your studies as usual, for there 
will be plenty of time to make our arrange- 
ment after vacation begins.” 

It was some time before the members of 
the S. I. Society departed to their homes, 
so excited were they over the pleasure so 
unexpectedly thrown in their paths, and 
nothing else was talked of on the way. 


CHAPTER FOURTH 


IME seemed never to pass so 
slowly as it did this spring. 
The subject of the summer 
camp was talked over in all 
its aspects by the girls, and 
the most minute details were settled. The 
boys thought about it just as much, but did 
less talking. Mrs. Arnold’s advice not to 
neglect their studies was borne in mind, and 
their lessons were learned as well as usual. 

One thing, however, they could not keep 
in control, or rather did not, for they were 
unconscious of it, and that was the agreeable 
feeling of excitement that always accom- 
panies an anticipated pleasure in the young. 
As the time for vacation drew near, this 
feeling increased, came bubbling to the sur- 
face, and brimmed over. Girls and boys 
usually dignified and sedate during school 



HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 59 

hours, seemed to undergo a complete change 
and laughed and communicated with one 
another while school was in session in a 
manner that threatened to overthrow the 
former steady discipline of the school. 

In vain the teachers reprimanded and 
threatened, and remarked that the primary- 
school children could set them an example 
of orderly conduct. All admonitions seemed 
only to increase the prevailing spirit of hilar- 
ity that possessed the members of the Social 
Improvement Society, and unfortunately their 
example had the effect of demoralizing the 
other scholars. 

As vacation time approached, the teachers 
were reduced nearly to the verge of nervous 
prostration. Many were the practical jokes 
perpetrated, all of a harmless nature, but in- 
terfering greatly with the discipline of the 
school. In all of these the prime mover 
was either George Graham or his intimate 
Harry Arnold, aided and abetted by the 
other pupils. When not too flagrant, these 
misdemeanors were wisely ignored, and due 


60 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

allowance was made for the exuberant spirits 
of youth. Some, however, were of so pro- 
nounced a character that they could not be 
ignored. 

One day a dog that strayed into the school- 
house yard just before school opened, was 
secreted in a large closet where the teacher 
hung his hat. The moment he opened the 
door out bounced the dog, whose sudden ap- 
pearance caused the teacher to jump back 
with as much alacrity as the dog did. 

Graham, be kind enough to put this dog 
out,’’ the teacher ordered, divining at once 
the originator of the plot; and after school 
Graham had an opportunity to make his 
apology. 

After a short interval of peace there was 
another surprise in store for the teacher and 
most of the pupils. 

Directly opposite the seat occupied by 
George Graham was a window at which the 
sun entered at about noon, and it was his 
custom at that hour to draw down the shade. 
This was an established custom with him. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 61 

and he always did it without being requested 
by the teachers. 

One day the sun appeared as usual and 
shone directly into the room, but for once 
George made no motion to rise and draw 
the shade. The pupils across whose desks 
the rays fell looked inquiringly at George, 
but he was so engrossed in study that their 
glances made no impression on him. The 
teacher at his desk on the platform was 
busy in examining Latin exercises, and was 
not aware of the state of affairs until one 
of the girls asked if the curtain could not 
be lowered. 

Graham, please draw down that shade,” 
said the teacher. 

Certainly, sir,” replied George with 
alacrity, stepping to the window. 

Down went the shade, and to the surprise 
of all there appeared fastened to it a large 
picture of a baby sitting in a bathtub with 
a cake of soap floating in it. 

First a rustle passed along the line of 
desks, followed by an uncontrollable burst 


62 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

of merriment. Even the sedate teacher had 
to bend his head over the pile of exercise 
books that lay before him in order to con- 
ceal the twitching of his lips. 

Such a breach of discipline could not, of 
course, pass unrecognized, and the matter was 
with much difficulty sifted to the bottom. 

George Graham this time was not in it, 
his strong point being that he was told by 
the teacher to draw down the shade. He 
had been purposely left out of the plot. 
It was conjectured, however, that the idea 
originated with him. 

This state of excitement did not confine 
itself to whispering and interchanges of 
signals and practical jokes, but at last took 
the form of note throwing. This was accom- 
plished with such adroitness that it was 
impossible for the teachers to detect whence 
came the little white missives they some- 
times saw fiying through the air. These 
were always confiscated when detected, 
and were ignominiously consigned to the 
wastepaper basket, but every teacher knew 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 63 

that where one was seized several reached 
their destination in safety. At last the 
head-teacher announced sternly that the very 
next time a boy or girl was detected in 
throwing a note, he or she would be ex- 
pelled from the school. 

For a few days the deportment of the 
school was greatly improved and the teachers 
began to relax their watchfulness, but grad- 
ually the bolder members of the S. I.’s began 
to assert themselves, and the teachers soon 
became aware that the note-throwing was 
resumed in full force. The boys excelled 
in this accomplishment, and in fact were 
the principal factors in the movement, but 
several of the girls, had become quite pro- 
ficient. 

One day the climax came. The air was 
warm and balmy, and the soft breezes that 
came in through the open windows and the 
songs of the birds in the trees in the school- 
house yard seemed to have an exciting 
effect on the restless spirits confined in the 
school-house. Several times during the fore- 


o 


64 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

noon the head-teacher’s watchful ears caught 
the sound of the rattling of paper, and looked 
up in time to catch a glimpse of hastily 
assumed attitudes and heads bent studiously 
over books with such grave countenances that 
his suspicions were completely verified. 

Hattie Haynes was suddenly seized with 
a desire to address a few words to a girl 
friend seated at a desk a short distance in 
front. The note was hastily written, folded 
into a three-cornered missive, and her arm 
raised to send it on its way, when a sus- 
picious rustling sound fell on the teacher’s 
ears. Hattie, thinking herself about to be 
detected, lost her presence of mind and 
hastily dropped the note, which fluttered to 
the feet of Alan Leigh, who sat at a desk 
across the aisle. Alan, whose whole atten- 
tion had been given to the book that lay on 
his desk, started at Hattie’s sudden move- 
ment, and it was at that moment that 
the teacher looked up. Seeing Alan’s start 
of surprise and the note lying at his feet, 
he at once concluded that Alan was about 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 65 

to throw the note and had dropped it when 
he found himself detected. 

‘^You all of you remember/’ said the 
teacher, sternly, that I said I should make 
an example of the first instance of this kind. 
You can consider yourself dismissed from the 
school, Leigh.” 

For an instant there was the consternation 
that such an announcement would naturally 
produce; then a murmur and rustle were 
heard from the girls’ side, for most of them 
knew who had thrown the note. 

Hattie Haynes was the only one who did 
not join in the commotion. She sat looking 
down at her book, rather paler than usual, 
but steadily avoiding the indignant eyes 
directed toward her. 

Alan Leigh was a broad-shouldered, well- 
built boy, with a dark olive complexion and 
intensely dark eyes. Now there was a hot 
glow on his cheeks, and his eyes looked un- 
usually brilliant, as he quietly collected his 
books to'gether and made them fast with a 
leather strap. 


66 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I am greatly disappointed in you, Leigh, 
said the teacher, as the boy rose from his 
seat. “You are the last one I should have 
suspected of wilfully defying me.” 

The boy made no reply, but walked down 
the aisle with his head erect and an air of 
pride that was not natural to a pupil dis- 
charged in disgrace from school. He did 
not cast a glance behind him, but passed 
through the door for the last time, with no 
appearance of regret at leaving his school- 
mates and the place where he had spent so 
many hours. 

He went downstairs with his books under 
his arm, took his hat from the peg where 
it hung, and started for home. He walked 
slowly, evidently lost in thought, and that 
not of a pleasant kind, for his dark brows 
were knitted and his eyes had an angry 
glow. 

I will,” he at last muttered, and, turning 
around, walked quickly back toward the 
school-house. I ’ll give her a chance and 
see if she’ll take it.” 












3s'' '■ ■ S'. -■ ^ ■ ■' <’ • ■' 

■■ V- l-r- • ;;__ 4 

■4i*S '--W* •' ^“-'' 

1< kS^‘c ‘ 1m *A /i _ y? ^(T ' * 3 l 


‘^- ‘k^' 

»r 

‘ • ' r^*A 

■ . ■ 


k • 


&.V.C . 

^.'mI.*?* '■■ t-’-W^-"- ■ '• 

'V,: V*"^ • r" ^ r • ^ 


r r . r 

* ‘f I 


UjC I'. 


- ■ %\>j' 



HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 67 

On reaching the school-house he went 
around to the girls* entrance and rang the 
bell. It was answered by one of the girls 
who was studying her lesson in the cloak- 
room. She had evidently not yet heard of 
Alan’s expulsion, for she evinced no concern 
at seeing him. 

‘^Will you be kind enough to let Miss 
Haynes know that somebody wishes to speak 
with her ? ” he asked. 

The girl disappeared, and in a few moments 
Hattie appeared, looking pale and apprehen- 
sive. When she saw who was at the door, 
a deep flush overspread her face, but she said 
nothing. 

‘‘1 have come to return your property to 
you,” said Alan calmly, as he held out the 
little three-cornered note toward her. 

He kept his bright black eyes on her face 
as he spoke, and hers fell under their search- 
ing gaze, and her hand was not as steady as 
his when she held it toward him. 

Thank you,” she stammered in confusion, 
and that was all she said. 


68 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Alan’s upper lip curled into a contemptuous 
smile, as he turned away and walked rapidly 
toward home. 

“ I thought I took her measure correctly,” 
he muttered to himself, but I’m glad I 
gave her a chance. Now for a settlement 
with my father ! ” 

Alan’s home was not very far, and at his 
rapid gait he soon reached it. It was a large 
old-fashioned house, standing back from the 
street and so shaded by large trees that it 
could not be seen at all until one arrived at 
the steps that led up to the piazza. This 
piazza was supported by large columns, the 
roof projecting over the chamber windows in 
such a way that if any sunshine had pene- 
trated the dense trees it could not have 
reached any of the windows of the upper 
story. Everything about the place looked 
gloomy and desolate, from the windows with 
their stiff white shades to the neglected 
flower-beds overgrown with weeds and grass. 

Alan followed a path that led around the 
house and entered a side door. Carelessly 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 69 

tossing his hat at one of a row of hooks 
that hung on one side of the narrow pas- 
sage-way, he passed through a dining-room 
and into a large hall that ran through the 
house. There was the same appearance of 
discomfort and absence of taste inside that 
was observable outside. Within great neat- 
ness prevailed, but the well-worn furniture 
was set against the walls with no regard 
to taste or comfort, suggesting the thought 
that the arrangement was devised by a 
man whose only object was to obtain free 
egress to and from the different rooms. 

Alan ran up the old-fashioned staircase 
with its white painted banisters, that was 
placed at one end of the hall and led to 
the upper story. It nearly formed a spiral, 
so short were the curves. He paused for 
an instant before a closed door at the farther 
end of the upper hall, braced his shoulders 
firmly as if to pull himself together for the 
coming contest, set his lips resolutely, and 
then gave three smart knocks on the door. 

Come in,” responded a man’s voice im- 


70 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

patiently ; and Alan entered, closing the door 
after him. 

A man with gold spectacles sat writing 
at a desk covered with many sheets of manu- 
script, who as Alan entered looked up at him 
from under his spectacles with just such 
bright dark eyes as met his from the youth- 
ful face that confronted him. 

Well,” he said, impatient at the inter- 
ruption, what do you want ? I cannot 
spare you more than five minutes, for I am 
late as it is.” 

I shall not require so long a time as that, 
father,” replied the boy, quietly. “ I came to 
tell you that I am expelled from school.” 

For what ? ” asked his father, shortly. 

For breaking rules,” replied Alan. 

A sarcastic smile appeared in the elder 
man’s dark face as he remarked coldly, — 

I have never anticipated any intellectual 
success for you, so I am not disappointed 
in that particular, but I was not prepared 
to have you dismissed in disgrace for bad 
conduct.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 71 

No reply to these hard words came from 
his son ; he merely kept his lips firmly 
pressed together and waited for his father 
to continue. 

May I inquire what you intend to do 
next?” asked his father, in such a sarcastic 
tone that the color mounted to the boy’s 
dark face. 

“ I have n’t thought about that yet, sir,” 
replied the boy, calmly. 

“ Because I cannot afford either to engage 
a tutor for you or to send you to a boarding- 
school.” 

Perhaps I can get a situation as clerk in 
some business,” said the boy. 

What house do you think would engage 
a clerk who has not graduated from the High 
School ? ” asked his father. 

‘^Then I can get a position as street-car 
conductor,” replied Alan, quickly. 

doubt it very much. There is always 
a long waiting list, I am told. Besides, you 
might break the rules and be discharged.” 

"You may be sure of one thing, Father,” 


72 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

replied the boy hotly, stung by his father's 
hard words; shall not burden you one 
minute longer than is necessary. I am strong 
and well and am not afraid of work, so you 
may be sure I can take care of myself.” 

I am glad you have such cpnfidence in 
your ability; I haven’t, I must confess. 
However the five minutes I allowed you are 
up, and I must finish my work.” Where- 
upon he adjusted his spectacles and con- 
tinued his writing. 

Alan at once left the room and proceeded 
to his own chamber, that was situated at the 
opposite end of the hall. He closed the door 
after him with a bang, and walked up and 
down the room with a gloomy face and 
occasional angry mutterings. The chamber 
contained very little furniture, and that of 
the plainest kind. A table bare of covering 
stood in the middle of the room, on which 
were a leather writing-case and a few books. 
These were neatly arranged, and in one cor- 
ner, suspended from the wall, was a small 
bookcase containing a few volumes. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 73 

Never a kind word for me 1 ” he exclaimed 
bitterly. He might have known I had done 
nothing bad ! What temptation could I have 
to break the rules ! He knows I am as far 
removed from the other scholars as if I had 
the small-pox ! He shall never learn the 
facts from me ; I will have that much sat- 
isfaction ! ” 

It seemed to afford him very little satisfac- 
tion so far, however, for he presented about 
as unhappy an appearance as any boy could. 
For a long time he continued his walk, then 
he flung himself into the chair that was 
placed before the table, and leaning his elbows 
on it, sat with his face supported by his hands, 
gazing abstractedly out of the window at the 
large trees that shut out all view of sky or 
country. 

Alan’s mother had died two years before, 
and since then he had lived a solitary life. 
His father, absorbed in his literary pursuits, 
gave no thought to him provided he did not 
disturb him in his work ; and the boy, natur- 
ally reserved, losing the care and companion- 


74 HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBOKTOWN 

ship of an affectionate mother, was becoming 
taciturn and moody. With the boys he was 
on good terms, although he never sought 
them, but with the girls he was shy and re- 
served, often repelling their friendly advances 
with curt speeches and brusque ways. And 
yet he would have liked to be on the intimate 
relations with them the other boys were, if 
he had known how. 

As he sat thus gloomily silent, a gray 
squirrel whose bright eyes had been watching 
him from a bough opposite the open window, 
suddenly alighted on the window-sill. For 
a moment he rested there, as if considering 
what step he had better take, then jumped 
lightly upon the floor and in a moment was 
upon the table, sitting directly in front of 
the silent boy, watching him earnestly. 


CHAPTER FIFTH 


E must return to the school 
from which Alan had been 
dismissed in disgrace. There 
was silence until the last echo 
of his footsteps on the oaken 
staircase had died away. Then a rustle 
went through theiy ranks as the girls looked 
from one to another in contemptuous indig- 
nation. This vented itself in murmurs of 
shameful ” and “ contemptible ’’ that threat- 
ened to end in a public denunciation of the 
real culprit, until the teacher rapped on his 
desk and sternly demanded silence. 

You have just witnessed the dismissal 
of one of your companions for wilful dis- 
obedience/' he said, ^^and a like example 
will be made of any one else who is guilty of 
the same offence. I am resolved to enforce 




76 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

order, even if it necessitates expelling every 
pupil in the school.” 

The real cause of the demonstration of 
feeling from his pupils was unknown to the 
teacher, and he naturally supposed it to be 
called forth by the penalty imposed on 
Alan. 

After school, however, the reckoning came. 
No sooner had Hattie reached the cloak- 
room than she was surrounded by a crowd 
of excited and indignant girls who expressed 
their sentiments without reserve. 

^‘How could you do such a mean thing 
as to let Alan be expelled from school ! ” 
exclaimed one. 

And Alan of all others ! There is n’t 
any other one who would have taken the 
blame on his shoulders,” said another. 

Of course they would n’t ! He could 
easily have said he didn’t throw the note, 
without giving you away. I don’t see how 
you could let him do so ! ” exclaimed Anna 
Arnold. 

He did n’t give me time,” said Hattie, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 77 

at last. Mr. Stearns had asked who 

threw the note, of course I should have 
owned up.” 

“ I call that a pretty lame excuse,” said 
Anna. What was there to prevent you 
from confessing while Alan was packing up 
his books ? You will never have a better 
chance.” 

It would n't have been very easy to 
explain before the whole school. Of course 
I shall make it right with Alan.” 

I don't know that it was any easier for 
Alan to be dismissed before the whole school 
than it would have been for you. What 
good will it do Alan to have you make it 
right with him ? The only way you can 
make it right is to tell Mr. Stearns every- 
thing.” 

How do you know I don't intend to do 
so?” 

Judging from your conduct so far, I 
shall be most agreeably surprised if you 
do.” 

I don't know what business it is of yours. 


78 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I think I can manage my own affairs with- 
out any advice from any of you/’ 

Perhaps you can, but the way you are 
managing this affair does n’t satisfy our 
ideas of honor.” 

You have often twitted me with being 
poor, and are very fond of making invidious 
comparisons between your condition and 
mine, but I would rather be as poor as Job 
than be a sneak V' exclaimed Sue Scudder, 
taking this opportunity to pay off old 
scores. 

Many other remarks of a like nature 
followed, ^or young people have little sym- 
pathy for one of their number who plays 
the moral coward. The boys made no com- 
ment on the event of the morning, but 
their way of taking it was even harder for 
Hattie to bear than the open hostility of the 
girls. Their utter avoidance of her cut her 
to the quick, and she passed alone out of the 
school yard and walked rapidly home, instead 
of joining one of the groups of her com- 
panions, as was her custom. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 79 

Perhaps not one of the girls was so in- 
dignant over the matter as Anna Arnold, 
for she was a girl of strong attachments 
and a loyal friend. Absolutely truthful and 
frank herself, she could not understand a 
nature that was too weak to freely confess 
a fault. 

In this state of mind she reached home 
and related the occurrences of the morning 
to her mother’s sympathetic ear. 

‘^1 don’t think I ought to tell you the 
name of the girl,” she said, as she ended her 
story, because it seems like tattling, and I 
know how you hate that.” 

I should rather not know it,” replied her 
mother, especially if she is to make one of 
our camping party, for it would have the 
effect of making me conscious, and I want to 
treat all alike.” 

am afraid I said some pretty hard 
things to her after school, but I was so in- 
dignant I had to let off my feelings.” 

Don’t say any more hard things to her, 
then. Let her conscience work out the mat- 


80 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

ter, and she will probably do the right thing 
in the end. It will be impossible for her to 
be happy when she knows the way all her 
friends feel toward her.'^ 

don’t believe she has any conscience. 
If she had felt sorry she would have set mat- 
ters straight at once.” 

Oh, yes, she has, dear, but you must 
remember that some natures are weaker than 
others, and lack the courage to do what they 
know is right. She can never be contented 
to let things continue as they are now. Some- 
thing will happen to right matters, you see 
if it is not so. I shall hope much from our 
summer together.” 

I don’t believe Alan will go, particularly 
if he finds out she is going. He is dreadfully 
reserved, you know.” 

Oh, he must go ! It is some time ahead, 
and by that time the ininds of all of you will 
have been softened.” 

Anna was much happier after this con- 
versation with her mother ; but her mind 
dwelt on the subject continually, and she 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBOETOWN 81 

could not feel so hopeful as to the termina- 
tion of it as her mother did. 

We left Alan in his room with the little 
squirrel seated on the table in front of him. 

As soon as Alan saw his visitor, a smile 
came over his face that at once transformed 
it, and he held out his hand gently toward 
the little creature. I forgot you. Bob,” he 
said; ‘‘I have one friend, after all.” 

The tame little creature at once ran up the 
boy’s shoulder and poked his inquisitive nose 
into each of his pockets in turn, but evidently 
did not find what he expected, for he returned 
to his seat on the table and resumed his stead- 
fast gaze at the boy. 

shall not disappoint you, old fellow,” 
said Alan, rising and opening one of his 
bureau drawers. I can’t afford to lose your 
friendship, and I strongly suspect I should if 
my nuts gave out.” 

He held a walnut toward the squirrel, who 
at once seized it. Alan watched him sitting 
on his haunches and holding the nut in his 
forepaws while he began to drill a hole in it. 

6 


82 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

While thus engaged, steps were heard ap- 
proaching, and a loud rap on the door sent 
the little squirrel flying toward the window, 
the walnut securely packed in his cheek. 

^^Come in!” called Alan. The door was 
flung wide open, and George Graham and 
Harry Arnold entered. 

Come, old chap, don’t be down-hearted,” 
cried George cheerfully, giving Alan a sound- 
ing slap on the shoulder. We ’re all with 
you, and so are the girls. You should have 
heard them give it to Hattie Haynes ! They 
must have made her feel like crawling 
through a knot-hole!” 

She looked as if she would like to,” said 
Harry. Not one of them would walk home 
with her ; even Goggles avoided her.” 

" You don’t mean to say you are so cut 
up about such a trifle ! ” exclaimed George, 
as Alan’s face resumed the gloomy expression 
it had worn when the boys first entered. 

My father does n’t look on it in the 
light of a trifle, I can assure you,” replied 
Alan, bitterly. He has thrown me over 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 83 

completely, and says he can’t afford to spend 
any more money on my education.” 

How absurd ! ” exclaimed George, indig- 
nantly. What can he be thinking of ? 
Of course you ’ll be taken back as soon as the 
committee know the truth of the matter ! ” 

They will never know it through me ! ” 
exclaimed Alan. 

You don’t mean to say you haven’t told 
your father the whole story ? ” asked Harry, 
in astonishment. 

“ Certainly I have not. If he does n’t 
take interest enough in me to inquire into 
the matter, he can think anything of me 
he pleases.” 

George gave a prolonged whistle, which 
with him was the sign of mental uneasiness. 

This will never do, old chap, you know,” 
he said kindly ; I see we must run the case 
for you. Come, Harry, as Alan is not ca- 
pable of managing this affair, I ’m going in 
to beard the lion in his den and tell the 
whole story to him. Do you want to come 
with me?” 


84 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

you shall do no such thing/’ ex- 
claimed Alan, seizing George by the arm as 
he was about to leave the room. “ Let the 
matter be as it is, and leave me to take care 
of my own affairs.” 

Such lunacy I never beheld,” exclaimed 
George, returning and taking a seat on the 
table. Count his pulse, Harry, and apply 
a cold bandage to his brow.” 

he persists in this asinine course of 
behavior,” said Harry, there only remains 
for us to turn our attention to the committee. 
If argument fails to move them, we ’ll form 
a conspiracy with the other fellows, gag and 
bind them, and force them to write an humble 
note, entreating the stray lamb to return to 
the fold.” 

What ridiculous fellows you are ! ” ex- 
claimed Alan, laughing in spite of himself. 
Indeed a nature must^e obdurate that could 
resist the influence of these two light-hearted 
boys, and in a few moments the three were 
talking and laughing together as if the re- 
cent occurrence were a thing of the past. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 85 

I forgot that Goggles is waiting outside 
to offer his synapathy,” said George, at last. 

Shall he come in?” 

Outside the door, with a serious counte- 
nance, was seated the bull-terrier. He walked 
up to Alan, and laying his head on his knee, 
gazed wistfully with his expressive brown 
eyes into the boy’s face. 

He knows all about it, don’t you, old 
boy ? ” said Alan, patting the broad head. 

Who can say that he did not ? 


CHAPTER SIXTH 



iiHE state of Hattie Haynes’s 
mind was not an enviable one. 
She felt keenly the open avoid- 
ance of her expressed by her 
schoolmates, and for several 
days after the episode of the note led a 
secluded and unhappy life. Young people 
of both sexes are severe judges, and Hattie 
was made to feel the full force of their 
disapproval. She went to and from school 
alone, remained in her seat during recess, 
and never sought by word or look to com- 
municate with her companions. 

In spite, however, of the severity brought 
to bear upon her, she made no attempt to 
repair the evil she had created. One word 
from her would have ended this unhappy 
state of affairs, but she had not the moral 
courage to utter it, and she lived in constant 


f, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 87 


fear lest the true version of the case should 
reach the ears of her parents and teacher. 
Yet in spite of her faint-heartedness she 
would have given worlds if she had been 
courageous enough to have taken the blame 
of her misdemeanor upon herself. 

Meanwhile the other girls had worked them- 
selves into a state of great excitement, and this 
culminated when George Graham and Harry 
Arnold reported the low mental condition in 
which they had found their friend Alan. 

Now that his father has thrown him 
off I shouldn’t be surprised to hear of his 
doing anything,” said George to Anna 
Arnold and Sue Scudder, as he walked 
home from school with them the day after 
the occurrence. I only hope he will not 
do anything rash.” 

Such as what ? ” asked Anna. 

Well, shipping aboard some vessel, for 
instance,” replied George. He is fond of 
the sea, and spends most of his spare time 
among the docks whenever a new vessel 
comes in.” 


88 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Why did n’t he tell his father the whole 
story?” asked Sue. ^^He certainly could 
not blame him for refusing to give away 
one of his schoolmates.” 

It is a very unfortunate state of af- 
fairs,” replied George. ^^Mr. Leigh is cold 
and does not invite Alan’s confidence, and 
Alan is too proud to justify himself when 
his father will not meet him half-way. 
Harry and I wanted to explain matters, 
but Alan would not let us mix in.” 

“ I have an idea,” said Anna, quickly. 
^^This condition of affairs must not con- 
tinue. Alan must go to camp with us, he 
has so few pleasures it will help thaw out 
his reserve, and I have made up my mind 
to go and see Mr. Leigh and tell him the 
whole story.” 

You will not find him very affable. 
You will probably be so frightened when 
he looks at you over his spectacles that 
you will forget what you came for.” 

‘^Not I. I will leave the doors open 
behind me, so I can run if he becomes 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 89 

dangerous. Besides, I will take Sue as a 
moral support. Will you come, Sue?’’ 

“ Certainly I will ; but what if we should 
meet Alan on our way ? He will know 
at once what we came for.” 

We ’ll look after Alan,” replied George. 

Say when you are ready, and we ’ll have 
him safe out of the way. I think your plan 
is a good one, for Alan doesn’t suspect you 
of mixing in, and he will never know it, 
for his father never tells him anything.” 

So it was arranged that the next Saturday 
afternoon Alan was to be taken out of the 
way, in order to leave the coast clear for 
the two girls to carry out their plan. 

As Saturday approached, it must be con- 
fessed that Anna Arnold did not feel quite 
so brave in carrying out her undertaking as 
she did when the plan first seized her; and 
even Sue Scudder, usually so fearless in 
speaking her mind, found herself dreading 
the interview. 

Neither of the girls had ever addressed 
a single word to Mr. Leigh, who lived a 


90 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

secluded life, his only interest centring in 
his literary pursuits. Therefore it was with 
some trepidation that the two girls found 
themselves, on the following Saturday after- 
noon, walking up the driveway that led to 
Mr. Leigh’s house. 

The neglected grounds and sombre trees 
shading the house did not tend to raise the 
spirits of the two girls, as they stood on the 
doorsteps and looked about them and then at 
each other ; and it took some resolution to , 
summon courage sufficient to raise the large 
iron knocker on the heavy door before them. 

How dark it seems ! ” said Anna, in a low 
voice, for her usual tones would have seemed 
out of place in such stillness ; it was bright 
sunshine out in the street and here it seems 
as if the sun were down. How do you feel, 
Sue?” 

feel very much as if I were going to 
the dentist’s to have a tooth pulled. I be- 
lieve I would rather.” 

I would rather have half a dozen pulled,” 
replied Anna, but we are in for it, and it 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 91 

is too late to go back even if we wanted to ; 
so here goes/* 

She raised the heavy iron knocker and 
gave three loud taps that sounded in the 
silence like so many pistol-shots. 

For a moment no response came to their 
summons, and they were about to try again, 
when a door from within was heard to shut 
and steps approached. 

The door was unlocked, but not without 
much previous fumbling at the keyhole, 
giving the girls the impression that visitors 
were a rare occurrence. After much pains 
the door was opened just wide enough to 
admit a head, and the austere face of a 
woman of middle age presented itself. 

Can we see Mr. Leigh ? ** asked Anna, 
in her usual gracious manner that always 
attracted strangers. It had no effect on 
the possessor of the austere countenance, 
however, whose face did not relax its sever- 
ity as she replied, — 

don’t know whether you can or not. 
He ’s busy.’’ 


92 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Will you kindly ask him if he will see 
us for a few moments ? ’’ asked Anna. 

“ What's your business with him ?" asked 
the woman, still keeping the door partially 
open, and holding it firmly in place with 
her hand, as if to prevent a sudden rush 
on the part of the visitors. “He isn't very 
fond of being disturbed for nothing." 

“It would be rather difficult to explain 
our business to you," replied Anna, “but it 
is very important.” 

“If it is money you are after for any of 
your meetings or societies as you call 'em, 
I can tell you,; beforehand that it isn't of 
any use. He 's as tight as the bark of a 
tree." 

“We do not want any money of Mr. 
Leigh," said Anna, with great dignity, “ and 
we shall detain him only a few moments.” 

“Well, I’ll see what I can do for you,” 
replied the austere woman. “I suppose you 
may as well step in." 

She opened the door wide enough to allow 
the girls to enter in single file, and threw 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 93 

open the door of a room near by. Set down 
and I ’ll speak to him/’ she said briefly. 

It had seemed dark to the girls as they 
stood outside the door, but it was light and 
sunny in comparison with this room, the 
blinds of which were closed and the shades 
drawn down. 

What Egyptian darkness ! ” said Sue, in 
a low tone. 

^ Set down,’ ” whispered Anna. I am 
going to sit somewhere, although I can’t see 
any furniture.” 

A clatter and rattle immediately followed 
these words, followed by a suppressed laugh. 

^‘What in the world are you doing?” 
asked Sue. 

^^I’m sitting in the coal-hod and I’ve 
pushed over the tongs or something. I 
thought I was going to land on a chair.” 

The situation struck both the girls as ludi- 
crous and as one extreme follows another, 
the transition from the tension of their nerves 
as they stood waiting for the door to be 
opened to the present absurd situation was a 


94 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

very easy one, and they both gave way to 
almost hysterical laughter. 

If I can reach the window without knock- 
ing over anything, I shall pull up one of 
those shades,'' said Sue, as she groped her 
way toward one of the windows. 

^^Dear me, my crazy bone ! " she exclaimed 
immediately. ‘^1 have run against an arm- 
chair or something;" and both girls were 
seized with another laughing fit, which they 
took pains, however, to tone down as much 
as possible. 

The window was now reached in safety, 
and the shade pulled up; then the shade 
to the other window. 

“ Have I smutched my dress. Sue ? " 
asked Anna, turning around that her friend 
might investigate the extent of the damage 
done to her light cambric dress. 

Yes, awfully," replied Sue. I can't see 
very well in this dim light, but it seems to 
me full of dark streaks. Perhaps it will not 
look so bad when we get out of doors'" 

The bright sunlight will probably im- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 95 

prove it greatly/’ replied Anna. “I shall 
have to hide around in the fields and go 
home after dark.” 

‘^Perhaps ’twill brush off,” said Sue, con- 
solingly. Hush 1 he ’s coming.” 

Both girls fiew precipitately to seat them- 
selves, and just succeeded in assuming digni- 
fied positions when Mr. Leigh appeared. 

“ Good-afternoon, young ladies,” he said 
coldly, as his piercing eyes looked over his 
spectacles at the visitors. 

Good-afternoon, sir,” returned the girls ; 
and then there was silence. 

Anna felt her courage ebbing fast as she 
was conscious of the influence of those search- 
ing black eyes. How should she begin ? She 
cast an imploring glance at Sue, but gained 
no inspiration from that quarter, for Sue’s 
usual confident manner had entirely deserted 
her. 

I am at your service, young ladies,” said 
Mr. Leigh at last, breaking the silence that 
was becoming embarrassing. 

Anna thought of Alan, who had so man- 


96 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

fully taken upon himself the task of shielding 
a schoolmate who was too cowardly to take 
the consequences of her fault upon herself, 
and she made a great effort to regain her 
self-control. 

We came to tell you how Alan happened 
to be expelled from school/' began Anna, 
for I don't believe — that is, we thought he 
had not told you the whole story, and he is 
not at all to blame in the matter." 

His schoolmates should be good judges 
in the case," remarked Mr. Leigh, coldly. 

We ar^," replied Anna, decidedly; for 
sarcasm does not intimidate a naturally fear- 
less nature. We are good judges, Mr. 
Leigh, for we saw the whole thing, and Alan 
behaved splendidly. I will tell you all about 
it. You see we have been behaving very 
badly lately, we always do the few weeks 
before vacation, and we communicated, and 
threw notes, and did all such things." 

Oh ! " said Mr. Leigh, that was it, then ! 
The boy must have acted nobly indeed ! " 

Alan never threw a note in his life," 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 97 

interrupted Sue, indignantly, “ and he never 
broke the rules in any way ! He is the very 
best-mannered boy in the school ! 

Oh ! then he was expelled for good be- 
havior ! said Mr. Leigh, with a short laugh. 

I don't think I ever heard of a case of this 
kind before." 

^^You didn’t let me finish my story, Mr. 
Leigh,” said Anna, with great dignity. The 
teacher at last said the first one caught 
throwing a note would be expelled from 
school. One day one of the girls wrote a 
note, and just as she was going to throw it, 
it fell out of her hand and lighted at Alan’s 
feet. He sat directly across the aisle from 
her. The teacher thought Alan had thrown 
it, and the girl was too much of a coward 
to own up, so poor Alan was dismissed in 
disgrace ; and we all felt very bad indeed 
about it, Mr. Leigh. So we thought we would 
tell you all about it, so you would not blame 
Alan.^’ 

This puts the affair in another light,” said 
Mr. Leigh, as Anna ended her story. Of 

7 


98 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

course Alan could not have done anything else, 
but why did n’t Alan tell me this himself ? ” 

I think it was because he — well, to tell 
the truth, Mr. Leigh, we were both so afraid 
of you when we got here that we did n’t 
know how to begin.” 

I did n’t know I presented such a for- 
midable appearance. I am glad to know the 
truth of the matter ; but the mischief is done, 
and Alan probably feels happy in reflecting 
on his chivalrous conduct.” 

I don’t believe he is happy at all,” re- 
plied Anna, earnestly. He looks very 
miserable. And, oh ! Mr. Leigh, excuse me 
for saying it, if I ought not, but will you 
not tell Alan you approve of his conduct? 
He is n’t just like the rest of the boys, 
he is so reserved and shy, and I am sure 
he will feel happier if you tell him you 
are satisfied with him. Please don’t tell 
him we called and told you about this. We 
should not like to have him know. And, 
oh ! I came near forgetting something vvery 
important I had to say. 'VV'e are all invited 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 99 

to camp out for the summer at the Point, 
that is, all of our Society are, and we all 
want Alan to go with us. Will you please 
let him go ? 

Anna's frank manner seemed to make 
some impression on Mr. Leigh's unimpres- 
sionable nature, for he gave the required 
permission and even seemed almost cordial 
when he bade the girls good-afternoon, and 
said he hoped to have the pleasure of 
meeting them again. 

can't say that I return the compli- 
ment," remarked Anna, as the two girls 
walked rapidly away from the gloomy 
house, “for this was the hardest thing I 
ever did in my life." 

“You did finely," replied Sue, “and it 
was evident that you made quite an im- 
pression on him; but isn't he sarcastic? 
I don't wonder Alan is so moody and taci- 
turn, between his father and that vinegar- 
faced female who let us in." 

“ I forgot all about my dress. Is it fit 
to wear through the streets?" 

LofC. 


100 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

^‘It isn’t half so bad as I thought it 
was. Nobody will notice it.” 

Thus ended the dreaded expedition, and 
it was a pity that the two girls did not have 
the satisfaction of witnessing the result of 
their errand of mercy. On returning that 
afternoon Alan was proceeding, as usual, di- 
rectly to his chamber, when his father’s voice 
called him as he passed the study door. 

I have just learned,” said Mr. Leigh, 
how you happened to be expelled from 
school. I am relieved to know that it was 
through no fault of yours. It is unfortu- 
nate, though, that such chivalry should be 
wasted, for the girl for whose misdemeanor 
you are atoning is not worth the sacrifice.” 

I could n’t very well do anything else, 
sir,” said Alan. 

Unfortunately you could not, but I must 
confess that I am seriously disturbed at the 
occurrence, for I had hoped to have you fin- 
ish your term at the school.” 

You can’t be any more sorry than I am, 
sir,” replied Alan sorrowfully, as he turned 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 101 

to leave the room, for he never forgot that 
his father had no time to waste. 

By the way,” called his father, as the 
boy was walking away, I hear that the 
members of the club to which you belong 
are invited to the seashore for a few weeks. 
You had better go with them.” 

“ How could he have heard all this ? ” 
asked Alan of himself after he had reached 
his chamber. Somebody must have told 
him, and it must be one of the S. I.’s. It 
couldn’t have been George or Harry.” 

Over this problem Alan pondered long, 
but arrived at no definite conclusion. A 
load was lifted from his heart, /now that 
he knew that his father no longer blamed 
him, and he began to dwell with pleasure 
on the prospect of the camping party. He 
even whistled softly to himself as he made 
himself presentable for the tea-table, and the 
little squirrel on the tree outside the window 
gazed with surprised eyes at the unusually 
happy countenance of his boy friend. 


CHAPTER SEVENTH 



ORTUNATELY time works 


changes at all ages and in 
all conditions of life, but 
never do they follow one an- 
other so rapidly as in youth. 


Gradually, and almost without their being 
aware of it, the former relations between 
Hattie and her schoolmates crept into the 
old routine, and she no longer walked to 
and from school by herself nor passed her 
recesses in the schoolroom. Not that the 
sentiments of her companions had under- 
gone a change, but the warfare was not 
continued. She felt the difEerence in their 
feelings toward her, and knew that she 
never again could be to them as she was 
before the breach came. 

The boys did not so readily receive her 
into their circle as the girls did. They 



HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 103 

were polite, but she felt keenly the barrier 
between her and them, and she knew her 
conduct towards one of their number would 
never be forgotten. The code of honor 
among the young is very rigid, moral 
cowardice standing at the head and front 
of it, and Hattie knew that when she 
was a gray-haired woman the story of 
her shame would be remembered by every 
one of her companions. 

The school days were over for the season, 
and vacation was at last at hand. Anna 
and Harry Arnold had gone to their sum- 
mer home with anticipations of a pleasant 
reunion in July. The girls now had leis- 
ure to attend to the all-important question 
of the wardrobe, and the first day of July 
found a happy party assembled on the plat- 
form of the little Harbortown station, wait- 
ing for the morning train for Sunset Point. 

Mrs. Norton, the eldest daughter of Mrs. 
Arnold, was on hand to begin her duties as 
chaperon ; and a most pleasing duty it was, 
if her happy, vivacious countenance were any 


104 HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBORTOWN 

indication of her sentiments. Mrs. Norton 
seems just our own age/' the girls often 
said, and indeed her few years’ seniority did 
not count. Her frank, unaffected manner 
made her very popular with the boys, and 
the influence she exerted over them was of 
the best. 

I am afraid I am not a very good chap- 
eron,” she had remarked to her mother when 
asked to fill this important post, because I 
am so fond of the boys and girls, I am not 
shocked at anything they do.” 

You have just what is needed,” her 
mother had replied, and that is the gift of 
gaining their confidence.” 

George Graham, who usually took the lead 
in such matters, because he was businesslike 
and energetic, undertook the task of manager 
to the little party. 

You have a very patriarchal look, 
George,” remarked Mrs. Norton, as, with 
Goggles following close at his heels, he mar- 
shalled his company into the train. 

Quietly, children,” he said in a solemn 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IK HARBORTOWK 105 

tone that was not in keeping with the merry 
twinkle in his blue eyes; don’t crowd one 
another, and don’t giggle any more than you 
can help. Take your seats in an orderly 
manner, and don’t put your heads out of the 
window. Sue Scudder, you may sit with 
Alan Leigh, because he is inclined to be 
boisterous and you can keep him in order. 
Mrs. Norton, may I have the pleasure ? ” and 
he slid into the seat beside her, as he spoke. 

Goggles at once, with an air that plainly 
showed he was accustomed to the business, 
slipped under his master’s seat and remained 
quietly there. 

He knows, if the conductor sees him, he 
will have to ride in the baggage-car,” ex- 
plained George to Mrs. Norton, who had 
remarked the evident secrecy with which the 
dog conducted the affair, ^^and he hates it. 
He will slip out in the same manner when we 
reach Westport.” 

Such a large party of young people could 
not be brought together without much merri- 
ment, and the sound of their happy voices 


106 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

and laughter soon arose above the racket of 
the cars. 

have the tickets for my family/’ said 
George, as the conductor approached. The 
conductor glanced at the row of young faces 
toward whom George motioned, and a smile 
came over his face as he took in the situation. 

They ’re a likely-looking family,” he re- 
marked dryly. 

^^Buy us something to eat. Papa,” called 
one of the girls, as a boy with a basket of 
confectionery and fruit appeared. 

Yes, do, Papa,” cried several others ; 
^^we’re awfully hungry.” 

^^Be quiet, children,” answered their pre- 
tended youthful sire. It will spoil your 
appetite for dinner. You know you are not 
allowed to eat between meals.” 

The children, however, became very unruly, 
and clamored so vigorously for some candy, 
that the boy with the basket, becoming in- 
terested and entertained, stopped short in 
front of the supposed head of the family, and 
importuned him so persistently to make a 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 107 

purchase that, in order to rid himself of him, 
George was obliged to buy. His purchase 
was distributed among the company with 
great justice. 

Shortly before reaching their destination 
the train plunged into a tunnel, and the 
sudden darkness had the effect of producing 
a lull in the voices. Kate Lawson was 
seated directly in front of George Graham, 
and suddenly in the midst of the silence and 
darkness a loud scream was heard, proceeding 
from Kate’s direction. It was unmistakably 
produced by masculine lungs, and as the train 
issued once more into the sunlight, all eyes 
were directed toward the seat whence the cry 
came. 

George Graham was seen to be leaning 
back in his seat, apparently asleep, with 
the patriarchal expression on his face. As 
all eyes looked inquiringly at Kate, she 
turned around and said to her neighbor, — 
You did n’t frighten me at all, George.” 

^^Then what made you yell so?” was 
his quiet retort. 


108 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

^^You are certainly the most aggravating 
boy I ever knew/’ said Kate, annoyed at 
the laugh raised against her. Is n’t he, 
Mrs. Norton?” 

^^He is somewhat of a tease, I confess,” 
replied Mrs. Norton. 

Westport,” called out the brakeman open- 
ing the door, and the camping party hur- 
riedly collected their belongings and hastened 
to alight. 

A large barge was standing before the 
little station, and on the platform was 
Harry Arnold, shouting a welcome to all 
as the train came to a stop. Anna, too, 
was there, standing beside her bicycle, in 
front of which was suspended a basket in 
which was seated the puppy who has been 
already introduced. 

He had outgrown the round proportions 
of his infancy, and certainly was not fulfil- 
ling the prophecy of his former owner, for 
he was far too long-legged and short-haired 
for the Yorkshire he was supposed to be. 

As Goggles emerged from the car, follow- 


, HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 109 

ing closely at his master’s heels, the puppy 
craned his long neck anxiously forward, and 
with a leap was out of his basket and at 
the bull-dog’s side. Goggles seemed quite 
insulted to be greeted so familiarly by a 
half-grown pup, but the ingenuous puppy 
was entirely unconscious of the contempt 
evinced by his big companion. He seemed 
delighted at the acquaintance, and continued 
his patronage in the most cheerful manner. 

What do you think of him, George ? ” 
asked Anna, as George was watching the 
advances of the hospitable puppy. Don’t 
you think he will turn out to be a nice 
dog?” 

Splendid ! ” replied George, warmly ; 
why, he is almost as big as Goggles 
already ! ” 

I know you don’t mean it. I can see 
you think he is too large for a Yorkshire.” 

‘^Oh, is he a Yorkshire? I thought he 
was a greyhound.” 

^^You did not think he was any such 
thing. You knew I told you he was a 


110 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Yorkshire terrier and was going to be 
smaller when he came to his growth than 
he was when I bought him/’ 

Oh, yes, so he was ; I remember now 
you did tell me.” 

‘^Well, joking aside, did you ever see 
such a ridiculous-looking creature ? He will 
soon get to be as long-legged as a stork, 
and just see that speckled hair around his 
eyes — it is just the color of one of our 
roosters. I don’t know what to call him, 
the poor thing hasn't any name yet.” 

Why not call him Stilts ?” 

^^That is just the name for him. He 
is the most mischievous creature you ever 
saw, too.” 

He is affectionate, at all events,” said 
George, as he stooped to pat the puppy, 
who was now jumping first on one and 
then on another of the party. 

^^He hasn’t a particle of affection,” re- 
plied Anna. Every one in the family is 
devoted to him, but he doesn’t care for 
any of us. And yet he will jump on 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 111 

strangers to be caressed, and they always 
say, ‘What an affectionate little creature 
he is!’’’ 

“ All aboard for the Point,” called Harry, 
standing by the door of the barge. 

They all climbed in, and Goggles was 
assisted to a seat beside the driver, from 
which elevation he could obtain a good 
view of the surrounding country, and scan 
the horizon for dogs, which were the only 
objects of interest to him in his drives. Anna 
mounted her bicycle, with “ Stilts ” seated in 
front of her, and the party started. 

There was so much to hear and tell 
that Anna rode very close to the barge, 
and kept her sister, Mrs. Norton, in constant 
fear lest she should be run down. The 
road was narrow, but they met only one 
vehicle, and that was a farm team with 
a large dog seated beside the driver. As 
the two vehicles met. Goggles on the front 
seat of the barge and the farm dog on 
his seat eyed each other closely, and as 
they passed, each dog, without making a 


112 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

sound, showed his teeth at the other, in 
recognition of his presence. 

What hospitable creatures dogs are ! ’’ 
said Mrs. Norton. I presume jealousy is 
the cause of such behavior.” 

They seem particularly jealous of dogs 
that are in a carriage or following one,” 
replied George. 

They had left the village some time ago, 
and the road lay between fields and woods, 
with occasionally a farmhouse. One of 
the farmhouses they passed stood near 
the road, and in the yard before it were 
a number of hens. In front of a barrel 
that lay on its side was a large hen, made 
fast to it by the leg, while her chickens 
wandered at large. Before any of the party 
knew what he meditated, the puppy, or 
Stilts as he must now be called, gave a 
leap from his basket while the bicycle was 
in motion, alighted on his head in the dust, 
quickly recovered himself, and made a rush 
for the captive hen. 

Seizing her by the thick feathers that 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 113 

grew on her back, he shook her violently 
to and fro. Her distressed squawks soon 
brought the farmer’s wife to the door, and 
the barge was stopped as quickly as pos- 
sible, several of the boys running to the 
rescue of the terrified hen. Stilts felt that 
his time was short, and after giving the 
hen a final shake, started in pursuit of the 
others, who were racing frantically about, too 
excited to know where they were going. The 
puppy, however, did not lose his head, but 
managed, before he was captured, to get a 
bite at several others, and was caught at last 
by Alan Leigh, with his mouth full of the tail 
feathers of a young rooster, who had in his 
terror pulled himself free and left his tail 
feathers behind him. 

^‘I am as mortified as I can be,” said 
Anna to the farmer’s wife, who was ex- 
amining her flock to discover the extent 
of the damage done. If my puppy has 
harmed any of your hens, you must let 
me make it good.” 

I guess they are more frightened than 
8 


114 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

hurt/’ replied the woman, good-naturedly; 

the pup’s teeth are too smair to do any 
harm.” 

The poor hen that had received such a 
shaking still uttered terrified cries, and 
Stilts was secured in his basket, where he 
sat trying to free his mouth from the 
feathers that stuck to it. 

The road became more rural as .they 
proceeded, and soon glimpses of the blue 
sea were seen through openings in the 
woods. The breeze freshened also as they 
approached the Point, and before long they 
turned in at a driveway that was covered 
thick with pine needles and that wound 
among groves of the sturdy yellow pine 
trees that grow on our New England coasts. 
Soon a large house came into view, which 
Harry pointed out as his mother’s, but the 
barge did not stop before it. 

Mother is at the camp waiting for us,” 
said Harry, as the barge continued its way 
through a narrower driveway that led 
behind the stable. In a few minutes more, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 115 

through an opening in the pine woods, 
appeared the camp ; and as the driver 
stopped before it, exclamations of delight 
and surprise arose on every side. In front 
of the main building, smiling a warm 
welcome, stood their hostess, Mrs. Arnold, 
and by her side her son-in-law, Mr. Norton. 

I am so glad to see you all, children,” 
cried Mrs. Arnold, as the young people 
scrambled hastily out of the barge ; I hope 
you will be pleased with our arrangements.” 

Pleased ! ” exclaimed Kate Lawson, en- 
thusiastically ; why, it is Fairyland ! ” 
^^Come and look at the summer camp of 
the S. I. Society,” said Mrs. Arnold, leading 
the way into the large building. 

It was a one-story structure, the door open- 
ing into a large room in the middle of which 
stood a round table, on which were a tall 
lamp with a tasteful shade and several books, 
while other smaller tables, each having a 
lamp on it, were placed about the room. At 
one end was an artistic fireplace made of 
cobble-stones, filled with logs and kindling 


116 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

waiting to be lighted when required, while 
lounges and chairs suitable for a seashore 
parlor were placed conveniently about. 

This is the seat of honor, to be reserved 
strictly for your visits, Mrs. Arnold,” said 
George Graham, singling out a roomy arm- 
chair ; ‘‘ but is n’t this cosey, though, 

children ? ” 

Perfectly lovely,” replied all the girls. 

The sleeping-rooms led out from the parlor, 
each with two single beds and not much room 
to spare, but comfortable and pretty with 
white bedsteads and spreads of gayly flowered 
cotton. 

How much pains you have taken for us, 
dear Mrs. Arnold! ” said Sue Scudder. I don’t 
see how you ever thought of doing so much 
for us.” 

If you enjoy it all as much as I have in 
planning and arranging for it, I shall be 
paid,” replied Mrs. Arnold. I like to see 
young people happy. Now come and look at 
the dining-hall.” 

A few feet away stood another building, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 117 

consisting of one long room with a smooth 
floor of hard pine, and a long table which 
was already laid for dinner. 

Here is the china-closet,” said Mrs. 
Arnold, opening the door of a large closet, 
and in these drawers the table-cloths and 
napkins are kept, and outside is the cook- 
house and pantry. My idea is to use the 
dining-hall also for dancing or any entertain- 
ment you like. I had the floor made pur- 
posely for dancing. There is a piano, too, 
you see, so there need be no lack of enter- 
tainment. The tent for the boys, my son, 
Mr. Norton, has charge of, and he will manage 
that department.” 

Can’t we just look in?” asked Kate. 

Certainly,” replied Mr. Norton, but you 
will be disappointed. I propose to sleep on 
hemlock boughs, and we shall have to get 
them before night. You are welcome to take 
a look, however.” 

He led the way to the tent, and held up 
the flap that hung over the entrance while 
they entered. 


118 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

The inside of the tent was bare of furniture 
with the exception of a few washstands, and 
the grass on which the tent stood made a 
clean fresh carpet. ^^Tt will not look so fresh 
long, after we take possession of it/' said Mr. 
Norton ; our, feet will soon wear it down." 

I should think beds made of boughs 
would be dreadfully uncomfortable," remarked 
one of the girls. They must feel all sticks.” 

Not at all," replied Mr. Norton. They 
are made with such care that the princess 
in Grimm's fairy tale who discovered the 
pea under several feather beds, would not 
feel a twig. We take hemlock because it 
is flat, and the boughs are placed in layers 
in the same way shingles are nailed upon 
a roof. In this way the stems are all con- 
cealed under the soft tips of the branches. 
Then a blanket is spread over all and you 
have an ideal bed." 

should think the needles would drop 
off as soon as they became dry," said Sue, 
who was of a practical turn of mind. 

So they do, but we intend to have a fresh 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 119 

supply every few days. You know we are 
all to take our part in the household work, 
and cutting boughs for the beds will be one 
of the pleasantest duties.’’ 

Suddenly the notes of a bugle rang out 
from the direction of the dining-hall, and 
in the doorway they beheld a boy of about 
ten years, who was giving the dinner-call 
with the air of an experienced bugler, 
^^That is Fritz calling us to dinner,” said 
Mrs. Arnold. I know you must all be 
hungry, so we will dispense with the cere- 
mony of preparation for this first meal in 
camp, and go in at once.” 


CHAPTER EIGHTH 



HE members of the S. I. Society 
with their healthy young ap- 
petites responded quickly to 
the hospitable invitation of 
their hostess, and proceeded to 
the dining-hall, where soup was already served. 

Mrs. Norton placed herself at the head 
of the long table, and then glanced at the 
different boys of the party. 

You are the tallest, George — ’’ she 
began. 

And the most sedate and sensible,’’ added 
George, quickly. 

So, as Mr. Norton will be able to be with 
us only from Saturday till Monday, I shall 
put you opposite me at the other end of the 
table, although you will have very little carv- 
ing to do, as the cook will attend to that 
before he sends it in.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 121 

I shall be most proud and happy, I assure 
you,” responded George, with a low bow, as 
he proceeded down the hall with his toes 
turned in and his arms akimbo. Do as 
you see me do, children, and you ’ll always 
come out right.” 

He is n’t the least conceited, is he ? ” 
remarked Anna. 

Harry, you can sit in the middle some- 
where,” continued Mrs. Norton. I pre- 
fer to have you and George not too near 
each other. Alan, will you sit on my 
right?” 

Alan flushed with pleasure at this dis- 
tinction, and the girls could with difficulty 
restrain themselves from breaking out in ap- 
plause, for they knew this move was made 
with a purpose. 

The rest of you can sit wherever you 
like,” continued Mrs. Norton. As my 
mother is our guest to-day, we will place 
her on George’s right.” 

Mrs. Arnold was escorted gallantly to 
her seat by George, and the others seated 


122 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 

themselves wherever' they happened to be. 
Fritz and his father, the cook, acted as 
waiters, and in due time all the party 
were served. 

Would n’t it be nice, Mrs. Norton, to 
have us take turns in waiting on the 
table?” asked Sue Scudder. It is a long 
table for two to wait on. I think it would 
be great fun.” 

You would n’t expect to associate with 
the other members of the S. I.’s, of course ! ” 
remarked George, gravely. 

^^We shouldn’t object, provided they be- 
haved well,” retorted Sue, quickly. 

I am always glad when George is ^ 
said Kate, “ because he is so fond of teasing 
other people.” 

Now, Kate, you see you are all right,” 
said George, as the cook brought in a large 
pitcher of milk and set it on the table. 
^^You remember you remarked as we came 
down that there ought to be plenty of 
milk here, because you saw so many hens 
on the way.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 123 

‘^Why, George Graham, I never said any 
such thing,’' exclaimed Kate, indignantly. 
“ Did I, Mrs. Norton ? ” 

I did n’t hear you,” replied Mrs. Norton, 
who had joined in the general laugh. 

I am not quite the idiot George tries to 
make me appear,” continued Kate, with 
asperity. 

‘‘ No, it is n’t possible for you to say such 
a foolish thing,” said Harry, soothingly, and 
George ought to be ashamed of himself. 
I heard the whole conversation, and you 
said you thought there ought to be plenty 
of eggs at Sunset Point because there were 
so many cows.” 

^^What is the reason you always single 
me out as a butt for your foolish jokes?” 
exclaimed Kate, when she could make her- 
self heard. should think you would 

sometimes take one of the others.” She 
was really greatly vexed, and her cheeks 
had grown very red, and her eyes looked 
as if she were not very far from crying. 

It is n’t any fun to tease the others,” 


124 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IX HARBORTOWX 

replied George, because they don’t get 
mad, as you do.” 

Why, I don’t either, George Graham,’^ 
exclaimed Kate, with increased indignation ; 
and the complacent smile that came over 
George’s countenance was sufficient answer. 

“ To return to the subject of waiting on the 
table,” said Mrs. Norton, who thought it time 
to turn the conversation into another channel, 
I think Sue’s proposition an excellent one, 
and if you all agree, we will carry it out.” 

should like it, provided I may be 
excused from waiting on George,” said 
Kate, casting on him what she intended 
to be a withering glance, but which he 
returned with a beaming smile. 

Don’t say so,” he implored her. I 
should n’t be able to eat a single mouthful 
if you treated me so cruelly. Please wait 
on me.” 

No, I shall not,” replied Kate, with a 
toss of her head. 

That is right ; he does n’t deserve it,” 
remarked Harry. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 125 

‘^You are just as bad as he is/’ retorted 
Kate ; you always play into each other’s 
hands.” 

^^Well, I am surprised/’ replied Harry, 
with a reproachful look. “ I always come 
to your rescue when George misrepresents 
you, and this is my reward ! Caprice, thy 
name is a Harbortown High School Girl ! ” 

While you are about it, you had better 
say, ‘ Misrepresentation, thy name is a Har- 
bortown High School Boy ! ’ ” retorted Kate. 

Virtue has its own reward, and I have 
the consolation of a clear conscience,” said 
Harry, solemnly. 

So have I,” responded George, in an un- 
naturally deep base voice. 

Fortunately there was a general laugh, as 
there often was at George’s remarks, and it 
served to prevent the situation from becom- 
ing embarrassing, and allowed Kate time to 
recover from her vexation. George Graham 
was what is termed a born tease,” but he was 
so good-natured in his teasing, and so sweet- 
tempered when teased in return, that it was 


126 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

impossible even for the most sensitive to 
remain long vexed with him. He was always 
sorry, too, when his mischief-loving nature 
had wounded another’s feelings, and never 
felt satisfied with himself until he had made 
amends. So, after dinner was over and they 
had strolled out of doors, Kate saw him 
approaching. 

I suppose he thinks he can bring me 
around the way he does the other girls, but 
he ’ll find himself mistaken,” said Kate to 
herself, and she fortified herself to repel all 
his advances. The girls have just spoilt 
him.” 

Holding out his hand to her, he said : I ^m 
awfully sorry if I made you feel bad, Kate. 
Let ’s shake hands and make up.” 

I don’t wish to,” replied Kate, holding 
her hands behind her and ignoring the 
proffered hand. 

Yes, you wilM Come, don’t be huffy. I 
did n’t mean to hurt your feelings, you know 
I did n’t.” 

You meant to make me appear ridiculous 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 127 

to the others,” retorted Kate ; that is ex- 
actly what you meant.” 

“Are you always going to be angry with 
me ? Are n’t you ever going to forgive your 
friend ? ” asked George, with such a plaintive 
expression on* his usually laughing face, that 
Kate thought it best to look in another direc- 
tion, for she felt her obduracy weakening 
under his persistency. 

“Come, Kate,” he said coaxingly, “don’t 
keep it up so long. If you don’t want to 
shake hands, I ’ll shake this instead ! ” and 
he took hold of the end of the long braid that 
hung down her back. 

“ Don’t be so absurd, George Graham,” ex- 
claimed Kate, as he fervently shook the braid 
with both hands ; and the nervous twitching 
of her mouth in her effort to preserve her 
gravity told George that his cause was 
gained. Holding out his hand once more 
toward her, he said with the accustomed 
humorous gleam back in his eyes, — 

“ Don’t you think you have punished me 
sufficiently ? ” And before Kate fully realized 


128 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

what she was doing, her hand went out to- 
wards him and was warmly shaken. 

Just the way he brings the other girls 
around, you great goose you ! ” said Kate to 
herself, as they joined their companions. 

By this time the team with the luggage 
arrived, and the girls busied themselves in 
unpacking and disposing of the limited ward- 
robe they brought with them, while the boys, 
under Mr. Norton’s supervision, went in search 
of hemlock boughs for their beds. Goggles 
naturally accompanied his master on this 
expedition, and Stilts, the puppy, was allowed 
to roam about the camp at his own sweet 
will. 

Mrs. Arnold retired to her own house di- 
rectly after dinner, and Mrs. Norton, the youth- 
ful chaperon, seated herself just outside the 
door of the girls’ camp, where she could en- 
joy the breeze as she crocheted. The voices 
of the girls reached her, while they talked and 
chatted over their unpacking, and their fre- 
quent peals of laughter proved so contagious 
that it was impossible for her not to respond. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 129 

^^Have any of you girls seen my white 
muslin shirt waist ? ” called out Mary Mason. 

I am sure I laid it on this chair and there 
is n’t a sign of it.” 

was just going to inquire if my pink 
necktie had got with any of your things,” 
said Hattie Haynes. “I had it a moment 
ago in my hand.” 

^ A place for everything and everything 
in its place,’ girls,” said Sue Scudder. 

“ What has that puppy got in his mouth ? ” 
suddenly exclaimed Anna. It is something 
pink. My goodness, I believe it is your 
necktie, Hattie ! ” and as she spoke she 
darted toward the puppy, who was dis- 
covered under one of the beds, seated on the 
white muslin waist, and engaged in tearing to 
pieces the pink necktie. As soon as he saw 
Anna approaching, he started up and darted 
out of the door, dragging the necktie after 
him. Several of the girls joined in the 
pursuit, and quite an exciting chase fol- 
lowed, the puppy dodging his pursuers for 
some time with great skill. 


130 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

When the pink necktie was finally re- 
covered, it was found to be in such a limp 
and moist condition that it was useless, and 
the white muslin waist was crumpled and 
soiled. 

What shall I do with the mischievous 
creature ?” asked Anna, despairingly. ^^We 
can’t keep everything out of his reach, and 
if he were tied up he would drive us dis- 
tracted with his yelping.” 

I suppose all puppies have to go through 
the destructive period,” said Mrs. Norton, 
I never knew one that did n’t. Why don’t 
you give him in charge of Fritz ? He can 
take him with him when he goes on 
errands, and that will give him the exercise 
he needs. Perhaps George will put Goggles 
under his care, and we will make him 
master of the hounds.” 

Goggles doesn’t need anybody’s care. 
He is here to take care of us, you know.” 

So Stilts was given in charge of Fritz, 
with strict injunctions to keep him in 
sight. The management was agreeable to 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 131 

both parties, for boys like puppies, and 
puppies like boys. They sealed the compact 
by a race down the path that led to the 
shore, and as they disappeared in the 
distance the puppy was seen to have his 
teeth securely fastened in Fritzs knicker- 
bockers, thus enjoying a ride with little 
exertion on his part. 

That is a load off my mind,” said Anna, 
with a sigh of relief. That puppy has been a 
constant care to me ever since I bought him.” 

There come the boys and Mr. Norton,” 
exclaimed one of the girls, as the party of 
boys laden with hemlock boughs, with 
Goggles at their head, were seen approach- 
ing the camp. 

^^You remind me of Birnam wood com- 
ing to Dunsinane,” said Anna, as the boys 
threw down their burden of fragrant boughs 
in front of their tent. 

No burn ’em wood. Make ’em bed,” re- 
plied George, striking the attitude of an 
Indian brave and taking a few steps of a 
war-dance. 


132 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

George would make a splendid Indian, 
he ’s so dignified,” remarked Kate, as George 
wound up with a war-whoop. 

^^Alan would make a better one, he’s so 
dark,” said Anna. 

^^Him too much talk for Injun — Injun 
no talk, no laugh,” replied George solemnly, 
striking himself on the chest after the 
manner in which Indians are supposed to 
emphasize their remarks. 

Big Injun, big talk,” said Sue, quietly. 

The other boys meanwhile had carried 
armfuls of hemlock inside the tent, and 
were beginning to make their beds under 
Mr. Norton’s supervision. So George lifted 
his bundle of boughs on his broad shoulder 
and entered the tent, keeping step to a 
lively tune he softly whistled. 

^^I wonder if George ever had a fit of 
the blues ! ” remarked Anna, as their eyes 
followed him. 

I can’t imagine it. I should think it 
would make people laugh if he did,” said 
Sue. He is irrepressible.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAllBORTOWN 133 

When the beds were carefully made and 
blankets laid over them, with another blanket 
folded up at the foot for a covering, they pre- 
sented a very comfortable appearance. The 
boys were to take turns in providing fresh 
branches, and also divide between them the 
care of keeping the tent in order. The rest 
of the work was divided among them and 
the girls. The girls were to wait on the 
table, as well as set it and wash the more 
delicate dishes, while the boys brushed up 
the floor, brought water from the spring, 
and made themselves useful in other ways. 

The first evening in camp was a beauti- 
ful one, and when the tea dishes were washed 
and put away the whole party strolled down 
to the beach to watch the sun set across the 
water. The pine grove in which the camp 
was situated tended gradually to a point, 
and a huge pile of rocks at the extreme 
end seemed like a mighty fortress, against 
which in stormy times the waves threw 
themselves with terrific force. This night, 
however, the sea was calm, and broke in 


134 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 


gentle gurgling tunes against the rocky 
barrier. Here on smooth projections the 
party seated themselves and gazed across 
the water at the glowing sun just ready to 
drop out of sight. The calm sea, together 
with the soothing effect that sunset brings, 
made its impression on their young na- 
tures, and even George Graham and Harry 
Arnold felt the influence, and their usually 
vivacious countenances wore a serious ex- 
pression. 

I presume there have been shipwrecks on 
this coast,” remarked Alan Leigh. These 
old rocks could probably tell many tales if 
they could talk.” 

Indeed they could,” replied Mrs. Norton. 

I remember once a Spanish ship went down 
just here. I was a little girl, but it made 
such an impression on me that for years I 
did n’t dare come here alone.” 

What did you expect to see ? ” asked her 
brother, the ghosts of Spanish sailors ? ” 

I should n’t have been surprised to see 
anything. Whenever I looked down into 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 135 

the water I imagined I could see the faces 
of the poor drowned Spaniards looking up 
at me. The people over in the village be- 
lieved that there was Spanish gold on board, 
and for a long time they searched for it. 
Even now I believe they have n’t given up 
the hope of unearthing it.” 

If there had been any it must have been 
either buried in the sand or carried away by 
such an undertow as there is here,” said 
Alan. 

What do you mean by an undertow ? ” 
asked Mary Mason. 

Why, the one on top of course,” replied 
George, ostentatiously placing one foot above 
the other. 

How very lucid your explanation is ! I 
might have known it if I had reflected,” re- 
plied Mary. 

^ Think twice before you speak ’ is a good 
motto,” said George, gravely. 

I will — to you,” answered Mary. 

Can’t you tell us about the shipwreck, 
Mrs. Norton ? ” asked Alan. 


136 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I wish I could, but I was so young at 
the time, not more than five or six years 
old, that I understood very little of what was 
going on. I remember hearing guns fired 
very rapidly, and was told they were fired 
by a ship in distress. The people all rushed 
to the Point, and I heard later that they saw 
the ship go down without being able to do 
anything to save her.’’ 

^^Was the lighthouse here then?” asked 
Alan, looking toward the revolving light that 
was stationed on an island near by. 

“ Yes, a lighthouse was there, but it 
was not so large as the one they have now. 
After that wreck the life-saving station was 
established here, and they have done good 
work.” 

^^They are great institutions, those life- 
saving stations,” said Alan. ‘‘It must be 
a satisfaction to think you have saved 
lives.” 

“ But how dreadful to see a ship go down 
with all on board without being able to save 
her ! ” said Mary Mason. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 137 

I don’t believe that often happens,” said 
Harry. It is wonderful what the life-sav- 
ing station do. Even before the station was 
established here, the fishermen in the village 
did wonders. You ought to hear old Captain 
Higgins tell about the wrecks he has seen ! 
He has saved ever so many lives, but he’s 
awfully modest about it.” 

Could n’t we get him to tell us some of 
his stories ? ” asked Sue. They would be 
very interesting.” 

He would be scared to death to talk be- 
fore such a large audience,’^ said Harry. It 
is hard to get him to talk to old friends.” 

When he knows us better, perhaps he will 
not be so bashful,” said Sue. 

He has promised to supply our table with 
fish and lobsters,” said Mrs. Norton, so you 
can improve the opportunity to make friends 
with him. But we have forgotten that we 
came to watch the sunset. There goes the 
sun out of sight ! ” 

The large yellow disc looked as if it were 
just dropping into the sea, and as soon as the 


138 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOBTOWN 

last of its outline was seen, the clouds caught 
its parting gleams and gave them back in 
rich gold and pink. The little party watched 
them gradually fade to delicate rose and 
lavender shades, and then resolve into a soft 
gray. They still sat there, enjoying the re- 
freshing breeze and the stillness that follows 
the going down of the sun. 

Then after darkness had settled down, up 
rose the moon, and sea and sky and wooded 
shore were bathed in her tender light. 

I think moonlight is more beautiful than 
sunlight,” exclaimed Mary Mason. ^‘What 
could be more beautiful than that silvery 
sheen on the water ! ” 

Attention, children, Mary is about to 
improvise an ode to the moon,” said George. 

No, she is n’t, but George is going to give 
us a song,” replied Mary. 

^^Oh, do sing,” said Mrs. Norton; singing 
sounds so well by the water.” 

The boys were in the habit of singing 
together, and they readily responded to the 
request. Then the girls sang with them, and 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 139 

it was late when Mrs. Norton remembered 
it was her duty as chaperon to have her 
charges keep early hours. So they parted 
for the night, all satisfied with the success 
of the first day in camp. 


CHAPTER NINTH 


HE camp was a busy place 
the next morning. The girls 
on the Table Committee, 
as they designated those to 
whom the care of the din- 
ing-hall fell, proceeded to their work with 
grea^ zest, as soon as breakfast was over. 
Those who had care of the bedrooms and 
parlor at once began their work, and the 
camp resounded with merry voices. The 
boys took up their duties with equal pleasure, 
and made fully as much noise over it, 
although it was of a different character. The 
shrill screams of the girls as one of them 
was hit by a pillow or dusted in place of 
some article of furniture, contrasted with the 
deeper voices and shouts of the boys, who 
interspersed their labors with occasional trials 
of strength. 




HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 141 

These sounds, so suggestive of happy young 
life, were as music to the sympathetic ears 
of the young chaperon and her mother. 

I don’t care how much noise they make, 
provided they are good-natured and do not 
quarrel,” said Mrs. Norton. 

‘^It brings life into this quiet place,” re- 
plied her mother, ^^ and I trust my plan will 
work as well as I hoped. One thing I am 
sure of, and that is that if they are bent only 
on pleasure, their natures will react on one 
another, and dissensions will follow.” 

So you wisely proposed that they should 
have regular duties to perform, to keep them 
out of mischief.” 

These light duties are all very well, and 
you see they manage to make play of their 
work. I mean that they must have some 
occupation that will really require an effort 
and some sacrifice on their part. There are 
plenty of cases in the village where these 
happy young people can fit in. They will 
be all the better and happier for knowing 
that they can be of use in the world.” 


142 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

How would it do for the girls to organize 
a sewing-bee, and devote at least one after- 
noon a week to cutting out and making 
clothing for some of the people who have 
large families V 

a Very good, an excellent plan ; and this 
morning I shall begin by sending Anna and 
another girl to visit my old women. Harry 
can drive them in the beach-wagon.” 

So, as soon as the morning work of the 
camp was finished, Harry, with his insepa- 
rable friend George on the front seat of the 
beach-wagon, and Anna and Sue on the back, 
started for the village, with a basket laden 
with the good things that old ladies like, and 
that their slender means would not enable 
them to procure. Goggles also made one 
of the party, sitting between the two boys 
on the front seat, as the day was warm 
and the unusual excitement of following a 
carriage led him to take more exercise than 
was good for him. 

Take good care of my girls, Harry,'’ 
was his mother’s injunction when they were 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 143 

ready to start, ^^for if anything happens to 
them through your carelessness, I shall never 
trust you to take them again.” 

Never fear, I ’ll take the best of care 
of your pet lambs,” replied Harry, as he 
drove off. 

And I will help him,” called back George. 

‘^Of course nothing can happen to them,” 
said Mrs. Arnold to her daughter, as they 
watched the young people out of sight. 

Harry has driven ever since he was old 
enough to hold the reins. The only danger 
is that the boys’ high spirits will get the 
better of their judgment, and they will be 
careless.” 

Why, what could they do ? ” asked her 
daughter. There is nothing on the road 
to frighten even a colt, and Bess would go 
safely from here to the village without a 
driver.” 

know it is absurd, but young people 
sometimes do very foolish things.” 

Harry is excitable, I know,” replied Mrs. 
Norton ; but he is so used to horses, I am 


144 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN’ HARBORTOWN 

sure he would never run any risk when he 
has the care of young ladies.’' 

They both joined the young people left 
in camp, and soon forgot about the party 
despatched to the village. 

Meanwhile the four occupants of the beach- 
wagon continued on their way. The road 
lay between fields, with occasional patches 
of woodland. Sue Scudder so seldom had 
an opportunity to drive, that this early morn- 
ing expedition was a great treat, and she 
took in all the beauties of the landscape. 

Oh, how picturesque ! ” she exclaimed, as 
they drove over a rustic bridge that crossed 
a creek that emptied into the ocean. If 
I could draw, I would just love to paint 
that bridge ! ” 

We '11 go over it again, since you admire 
it so much,” replied Harry, suddenly check- 
ing old Bess, who had rattled over the bridge 
at a lively pace, and proceeding to turn 
around in the rather narrow road. 

No, don’t turn around,” called Sue ; I 
hate to turn in such a narrow road, the 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 145 

wheels make such a horrid scraping noise. 
Oh ! she exclaimed, as the carriage tilted 
somewhat to one side, we shall tip over ! ” 
and she clutched the side of the carriage with 
both hands. 

you back your wheel far enough on 
the opposite side from the direction in which 
you want to go, you are all right,’' replied 
Harry, as he drove over the bridge again. 

Then came another turning, during which 
Sue went through the same programme of 
screaming and remonstrating. 

Harry, you ought to be ashamed of your- 
self to tease Sue so,” said his sister, as he 
proceeded again to turn, in order to pass over 
the bridge once more. 

^^Why, she said she admired the bridge, 
and I am only giving her a chance to take 
it in,” he replied. What more can I do ? ” 

George made a remark to his friend that 
the girls did not hear. 

know George is proposing something 
to tease us,” said Anna, ^^or he wouldn’t 
be afraid to say it aloud.” 

10 


146 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I merely proposed/’ said George, with 
a most innocent expression of countenance, 
^Hhat, as Sue admires the bridge so much, 
it would be a good plan to leave her here 
for a while, to study the architecture.” 

How very considerate ! ” said Sue, in 
a sarcastic tone. 

Don’t mention it,” replied George, po- 
litely, as Harry jumped out and began to 
unharness the horse. George assisted him 
on the other side, and in a moment the 
horse was taken out of the shafts. 

What a happy thought ! ” exclaimed 
Anna, who knew by experience that the 
shortest way to stop her brother’s teasing 
was not to show any annoyance at it. 
^^This is a cool and comfortable spot, and 
we can have a nice time all by ourselves. 
I have ever so much to tell you, Sue, that 
I could n’t say before the boys.” 

Goggles was disturbed in his mind at this 
novel procedure, and watched the boys’ 
movements with the wrinkles in his fore- 
head deeper than ever. He was evidently 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 147 

uncertain in his mind whether he should 
follow the boys or remain behind with the 
girls. His master, however, solved the prob- 
lem for him. 

Sit there and watch the carriage, old 
boy,” he said, as he jumped up behind Harry 
on Bess’s back. 

Will an hour be sufficient for you to 
take in the proportions of the bridge ? ” 
asked Harry. 

Not half long enough,” replied Sue. 

Well, then, we ’ll split the difference, and 
say an hour and a half,” said Harry. 

Don’t hurry back,” called out Anna, 
cheerfully, as the boys rode off ; it is 
delightful here.” 

‘^Did you ever see such provoking crea- 
tures ! ” exclaimed Anna, as soon as the 
boys were out of hearing. 

I really did n’t think they would carry 
the joke so far,” said Sue. “ I thought they 
were only pretending to go off and leave 
us.” 

There is no- limit to the foolishness of 


148 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

those boys when they get together, and the 
only way to stop them is to pretend you 
don’t care.” 

How long do you suppose they will stay 
away ? ” 

Oh, not long ; they can’t stand it many 
minutes. They will want to see how we 
have taken it.” 

Would n’t it be fun to hide somewhere 
and give them a good scare about us ? ” 
asked Sue. 

You forget Goggles is here, and would 
lead them at once to our hiding-place.” 

I forgot that, so he would ; but I do wish 
we could make them anxious about us for a 
little while.” 

^^It would serve them right if we could. 
I heard mother tell my sister this morning 
that she did n’t like to have Harry and 
George go together, the two were so apt 
to get into mischief. She wanted Alan to 
go instead of George, but he was on duty 
about the camp, and couldn’t.” 

Dear old Goggles ! ” said Sue, patting the 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 149 

faithful dog’s head. wish your master 

had some of your dignity.” 

The idea of George Graham having any 
dignity,” exclaimed Anna ; and yet he can 
be so nice when he chooses.” 

I think I hear something coming,” ex- 
claimed Sue, after they had been silent for 
a few moments. Goggles was gazing in- 
tently down the road, in the direction in 
which the boys had disappeared, his ears 
pricked forward and a very anxious ex- 
pression on his face. 

Yes, certainly a horse is coming,” replied 
Anna ; but I don’t believe it is the boys, or 
Goggles would wag his tail and look pleased, 
and you see he is anxious, and his tail is as 
stiff as a poker.” 

The girls waited breathlessly as the sounds 
approached, and soon a horse that was not 
Bess came into view around the bend in the 
road. In the Concord wagon, the seat of 
which was covered with an old buffalo skin, 
the hair worn off in large patches, was seated 
an elderly man. 


150 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

“ It is old Mr. Burnham ! exclaimed 
Anna ; and he is on the way to the camp 
with eggs.” 

Oh, dear ! I was in hopes it was the boys 
back,” said Sue, with a sigh. 

will tell you what we will do,” ex- 
claimed Anna. ‘^We will get him to take 
us back to the camp. The boys will be 
sure to go back there when they find us 
gone, and then we will hide, and you may 
be sure they will be well frightened.” 

But somebody will see us, and tell them 
we are back.” 

If any girl sees us, we will take her 
into our confidence, and you may be sure 
any of them will be glad to have George and 
Harry punished for their misdeeds. I don't 
suppose there is one among them they have n't 
teased.” 

The horse and wagon had now reached 
them, and when he was opposite them the 
man stopped his horse, looking in surprise 
at the horseless wagon with the two girls 
and the dog seated in it. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 151 

You have n’t met with an accident, have 
you ? ” he asked anxiously. 

No, indeed, Mr. Burnham,” replied Anna. 

The boys have left us here just to tease us, 
and I ’m going to ask a great favor of you. 
Will you take us back to the camp ?” 

Why, of course I will,” answered the 
good-natured farmer. Git right in. It 
isn’t much of a wagon for young ladies to 
ride in, but you’re welcome to it as it is. 
Git right in.” And he turned the front 
wheel well aside to make room for the two 
girls. 

You ’ll excuse my gitting out to help 
you in, but you’re so spry you don’t need 
any h’isting,” he added, as the girls sprang 
lightly in. In fact, they were in such a 
hurry to start before the boys should ar- 
rive, that Sue, who was the first to enter 
the wagon, almost flew out the other side 
in her eagerness. 

How about the dog ? ” asked the farmer. 

There ’s room for another passenger in be- 
hind, along of the eggs.” 


152 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Ohj he will stay where he is/’ replied 
Anna ; you could n’t get him to come if 
you tried. His master told him to sit there 
and watch the carriage, and he will not stir 
till he tells him to.” 

That a kind of dog worth having. 
I shouldn’t care to lay hold of anything 
he was watching. He looks like an ugly 
customer.” 

“ He ’s as gentle as a kitten to everybody,” 
replied Anna, but he is dreadfully jealous 
of dogs, and has the reputation of being a 
great fighter with big dogs. I don’t know 
how it would be if anybody took hold of 
anything he was watching over.” 

should rather not try the experiment. 
He looks as if he meant business.” 

Goggles did indeed look anything but 
kitten-like as he watched the party drive 
ofi, and seemed to be debating within him- 
self as to whether he should allow . his 
charges to depart. He watched them out 
of sight with a very anxious expression 
and deeply furrowed brow, and his sides 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 153 

heaved with emotion, as they always did 
when he was deeply agitated. 

Mr. Burnham, like all those who live in 
small villages, had a lively curiosity, and 
he was very desirous of learning more about 
the strange situation in which he found the 
two girls. As they did not volunteer any 
further information, he was bent on elicit- 
ing it from them. 

‘‘1 see Harry and another young feller 
setting by the roadside a piece back,” he 
remarked, after they had driven a few min- 
utes in silence. I concluded they was on 
their way to get the mare shod, but I thought 
'twas strange they put her harness on to 
take her to the blacksmith’s shop. They ap- 
peared to be tickled about something, judg- 
ing from the way they was laughing when 
I drove up. They grew as sober as judges, 
though, when they see me. I guess they 
suspicioned I should run foul of you set- 
ting in the wagon.” 

I don’t doubt they were in excellent 
spirits,” said Sue. They usually enjoy 


154 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

their own jokes more than other people 

dor 

I expect Harry is considerable of a 
hector/' remarked Mr. Burnham. 

I suspect he is/’ replied Anna, and his 
friend who was with him is a thousand times 
worse than he is.” 

^^You don’t say so! Well, boys will be 
boys, you know.” 

^^And girls will be girls, Mr. Burnham. 
I’ll tell you how we intend to pay them 
off, if you will drive a little faster, for all 
depends on our getting back before they do.” 

Mr. Burnham had been driving his horse 
very slowly, in his desire to obtain informa- 
tion, but at these words he started him into 
a smart trot. 

The whole story is this,” said Anna, who 
knew that the only way to stop the farmer’s 
cross-questioning was to tell the whole story. 

We remarked, as we drove over the bridge, 
that it was very pretty; so the boys drove 
backward and forward over it, just to tease 
us. They knew, too, that girls don’t like to 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 155 

turn around in a narrow road in a carriage 
that is not a cut-under. Then they con- 
ceived the brilliant idea of leaving us there, 
to admire the bridge at leisure. Of course 
we pretended we liked the idea of being 
left there. So, when we saw you coming 
along, I knew you were probably on your 
way to our place, and it occurred to me 
that you would take us back. We intend to 
hide, and give the boys a little fright when 
they find we are not in the carriage.” 

Good for you 1 ” exclaimed the farmer. 
“A smart girl will get ahead of a boy any 
time of day.” 

■ I don’t know about that. I have yet 
to see the girl smart enough to get ahead 
of George Graham.” 

That ’s the young feller that was ’long 
of Harry, I suppose?” 

Yes ; and if we succeed in getting the 
better of him, we shall be the first ones who 
ever did.” 

In his eagerness to assist in the downfall 
of the plans of two such notorious hectors,” 


156 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

Mr. Burnham urged his willing horse to 
renewed exertions, the two girls watching 
anxiously in the rear for signs of the 
enemy. They were relieved when they 
turned in at Mrs. Arnold’s driveway and 
the boys were not in sight. 

intended to drive around to the back 
of the settlement,” said Mr. Burnham ; I 
have to leave my eggs with the man who 
does the cooking.” 

All the better for us,” replied Anna ; 
^^they will not be so likely to notice us.” 

The moment he stopped the two girls 
jumped quickly down from the wagon, after 
hurriedly thanking the good-natured farmer 
for his assistance. 

Don’t let on that you have seen us if you 
meet the boys,” said Anna, in a low tone. 

Don’t you be scared, I have n’t forgot 
I was young myself once.” 

The girls met no one in their short run 
to their camp, but, seated under the trees 
a short distance in front of it, they saw 
Mrs. Arnold and her daughter. The younger 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 157 

woman was reading aloud to her mother, 
who was knitting, but the girls did not 
dare run the risk of passing them. 

"We must go around to the back and 
climb into the window/’ whispered Anna. 
They passed around to the window of the 
room they occupied together, and Sue had 
reached the sill in safety and was about to 
jump into the room, when suddenly Kate 
Lawson and Mary Mason came around the 
corner of the camp. 

" What in the world are you trying to 
do ? ” exclaimed Kate. " I thought you two 
girls had gone to the village.” 

"We started for it,” replied Anna, "but 
we did n’t get there ; ” and she related the 
events of the morning. 

"You may rely on me to do all I can 
to help you,” said Kate. "If I can keep 
George on the anxious seat for a while, it 
will be the happiest day of my life.” 

" When you see them coming back, you 
must try to look surprised not to see us 
with them, you know,” said Sue. 


1 


158 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

^‘Surprised! Well, I rather think so. I 
will get up a fainting fit, if necessary, to 
show how alarmed I am about you.” 

You must n t overdo it, or you will make 
them suspect something. Remember how 
sharp George is ! 

I 'll manage that,” said Mary ; they will 
not be so apt to suspect me as they will 
Kate." 

So Anna joined her friend, and they waited 
patiently within their room for the approach 
of the two boys. 


CHAPTER 


TENTH 


0 return to the two boys. 
After leaving the girls seated 
in the wagon, they rode to- 
ward the village until a bend 
in the road hid them from 
sight. Then they dismounted and seated 
themselves on a bank by the roadside, al- 
lowing Bess to feed on the short grass that 
grew along its edges. 

When the farmer passed on his way to 
the camp, they felt some apprehension, for 
the unusual spectacle of a wagon without 
a horse and two girls seated in it would 
be sure to arouse the curiosity of any vil- 
lager, in whose monotonous life events are 
scarce. 

On reflection, they decided it was best to 
make no allusion to the subject ; and as the 
farmer passed them without any questioning. 



160 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

they concluded he would do the same with 
the girls. 

He would be too shy to question young 
ladies,” remarked George, after the farmer 
had passed without doing more than cast 
his eyes rather curiously at the horse who 
was feeding with her harness on. 

I ’m not so sure of that,” answered Harry. 

The curiosity of the villagers is so enor- 
mous that it gets the better of their shyness. 
He did n’t ask us any questions, though, and 
perhaps he will not ask them any.” 

It will not matter if he does. The girls 
are sharp enough not to tell him any more 
than they want him to know.” 

They sat awhile longer, and then con- 
cluded that it was about time to release 
the girls; so they mounted Bess once more 
and rode leisurely toward the bridge. When 
they arrived there, great was their surprise 
to find Goggles the only occupant of the 
beach-wagon. 

“They are hiding to pay us for leaving 
them,” said Harry. “If we harness and 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 161 

drive off, they will show themselves pretty 
quick.” 

This move failed, however, to bring the 
two girls to view, and after driving a short 
distance the boys returned to the bridge. 

This beats the Dutch,” remarked George, 
after they had waited patiently for several 
minutes. “We shall have to resort to Gog- 
gles. Where are they, old boy ? Find ^em ! ” 

Goggles, however, instead of at once alight- 
ing and conducting them to the hiding-place 
of the girls, remained immovable in his seat 
and looked wistfully along the road that led 
back to the camp. His sides heaved, too, 
with deep feeling, as if he longed for the 
power of speech to explain matters. 

“ That is strange,” said George. “ Goggles 
is great at hide and seek. I never yet found 
a hiding-place that he could n't ferret out.” 

“ Perhaps he does n^t know what you want 
him to do. Make him get out, and then he ’ll 
understand better.” 

“He knows fast enough what I mean. I 
can see by his eyes when he does n’t under- 
11 


162 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

stand me. Jump down, old boy, and find 'em 
quick ! " 

Goggles' countenance brightened and he 
instantly jumped to the ground. Without 
a moment's hesitation he trotted dowm the 
road that led back to camp. 

I suspected it," said George ; they have 
gone back again. Let 's follow as quick as 
we can, and try to catch them before they 
reach the camp." 

^^It would be provoking if they got there 
ahead of us and told their story. Mother 
cautioned me so, before we started, that she 
will never trust me again to take them to 
drive." 

So Goggles was taken in, and they started 
at a rapid pace for the camp ; Bess, thinking 
her morning’s work at an end, doing her best 
to reach her stable. When turning in at the 
driveway, they met the farmer just coming out, 
and Harry called out to him as he brought 
Bess to a walk, ^^Have you seen my sister 
and another girl, Mr. Burnham ? " 

‘^Well, I can’t say as I have, and I can't 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 163 

say as I have/’ he replied evasively. 
see a number of girls up to your place, and 
I think likely some of ’em was them.” 

I ’ve cleared my coat-tails anyhow,” 
chuckled the farmer to himself, as he 
drove on; was bound not to give the 
girls away.” 

The boys left the horse and carriage at 
the stable and proceeded toward the camp. 
The two girls from their hiding-place beheld 
them approaching, and stationed themselves 
just inside one of the parlor windows, where 
they could hear the conversation between 
the boys and the two ladies seated before 
the door. 

As the boys came up, Mrs. Norton suddenly 
stopped reading and exclaimed, — 

Why, there are Harry and George back 
again ! Where are the girls ? ” 

Here, of course,” answered Harry ; we 
came back for them.” 

What do you mean ? ” exclaimed Mrs. 
Arnold. Lay aside your joking, Harry, and 
be serious for once. Where are the girls ? ” 


164 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I am not joking,” replied Harry; I was 
never more serious in my life. We thought 
the girls came back here to give us a scare 
for leaving them on the road.” 

‘^If you. cannot explain yourself, perhaps 
George can,” said Mrs. Arnold. Will you 
be kind enough, George, to tell me the mean- 
ing of this strange behavior ? ” 

The fact is, Mrs. Arnold,” began George, 
with great frankness and much shamefaced- 
ness, that we have acted in a most asinine 
manner — ” 

For once in our lives,” interrupted Harry. 

Be quiet, Harry,” said his mother, severely. 

We wanted to tease the girls, and just 
because they admired a bridge we drove over, 
we told them we would leave them there to 
study it, and we drove on. We did n’t mean 
to stay long, just long enough to tease them, 
and when we came back they were both gone. 
We thought they were hiding near by, but 
when they did n^t turn up we concluded they 
must have come back here. I ’m awfully 
sorry, Mrs. Arnold, I ’m so mad with myself 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 165 

that I could kick myself ; ” and George, by 
way of illustration, gave one leg a few kicks 
with the other. During this difficult opera- 
tion he lost his balance, and making no effort 
to recover himself, sprawled his full length 
on the grass. This was all done with such 
a serious face, so great a contrast to George’s 
usual animated expression, that the two elder 
ladies, in spite of their anxiety, found it diffi- 
cult to retain the severe expression that the 
occasion required. 

thought,” said Mrs. Arnold, seriously, 
^Hhat I was intrusting my girls to the care 
of two gentlemen, but I find they are only 
boys, too young to feel any responsibility.” 

So we are, that ^s a fact,” replied George, 
cordially. We are nothing but boys. Gog- 
gles here was the only gentleman of the party. 
He behaved in the most gentlemanly manner 
from first to last, did n’t you, old boy ? ” 
Goggles signified his appreciation of the 
compliment in true dog fashion, and both 
the ladies found it difficult to maintain their 
dignity. 


166 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

^^You are incorrigible, George,” said Mrs. 
Arnold, at last. I am afraid I have taken 
too much responsibility upon myself. What 
should I do if they were all like you?” 

Fortunately they are not, and we don’t 
deserve to be trusted ever again ; but where 
do you suppose those girls have gone ? I shall 
not rest until they are found.” 

I presume they are hiding somewhere 
to frighten you, and the least you can do 
is to find them. Very likely they have 
gone to the village. Anna often walks there 
and back. It was only on account of the 
provisions that I proposed driving.” 

Come on, Harry ; let ’s go and hunt 
them up ! ” Whereupon the boys started 
on their errand. 

The two girls, who from their hiding-place 
had seen and heard all, thought it time to 
interfere, and presenting themselves at the 
door, called out, — 

^^Boys, isn’t it about time to start for 
the village ? ” 

How did you get back here so quick ? ” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 167 

asked Harry. “ You must have run every 
step of the way.’' 

That will always remain a mystery,” 
replied Sue. 

I know ! Old Burnham brought you 
back,” said Harry. ^^Now, didn’t he?” 
he continued, as the girls did not answer. 

Don’t you wish you knew? ” asked Anna. 

I think Alan Leigh had better go in Harry’s 
place,” said Mrs. Arnold. Harry might take 
it into his head to play another trick, and I 
want you back in time for dinner.” 

George, however, pleaded so earnestly for 
his friend to be allowed to go, the girls 
even seconding his request, that his mother 
at last resolved to give him another trial, 
and the four once more started. 

They are as full of mischief as primary- 
school children,” said Mrs. Norton, as they 
watched the four depart. 

“Much worse, and much harder to man- 
age,” replied her mother. “ I wonder what 
they will do next. If all their pranks end 
as harmlessly as this, we may be thankful.” 


168 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

The four young people, meanwhile, pro- 
ceeded on their way in a most exemplary 
frame of mind, and reached the village with- 
out any delays. 

We will stop first at Mrs. Hitchcock's,’’ 
said Anna, ‘‘ and get through with it.” 

Is n’t she nice ? ” asked Sue. 

You must judge for yourself,” said Anna. 

I want to see how they impress you.” 

Harry now stopped before a small house, 
and the two girls alighted, each carrying 
packages on which Mrs. Arnold had writ- 
ten Mrs. Hitchcock’s name. A narrow path, 
made of small flat stones from the beach, led 
to the front door. On either side of the 
short path was a row of sea-shells, and on 
one side of the broad slate-stone that formed 
the doorstep was a large piece of coral. 

should judge the late Mr. Hitchcock 
was a seafaring man, or perhaps he is still 
living,” said Sue. 

No ; he was drowned at sea ever so 
many years ago. But how remarkable that 
you should have hit upon his calling! You 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 169 

ought to join a female detective force. Look 
about you. Look about you again, 0 most 
wise maiden, and tell me the color of the 
departed’s hair and eyes.” 

Sue pretended to gaze intently from the 
pebbly walk to the sea-shells and clump of 
coral, and said solemnly, — 

His eyes were of a brilliant emerald 
green, and his locks were of the hue of 
the seaweed that floats over dead men’s 
graves.” 

Oh, don’t ! You positively make me feel 
all goose-flesh. I never saw the late Mr. 
Hitchcock, as he died years before I was 
born, but I dare say you are right. Your 
description would do splendidly for a sea- 
serpent, though.” 

‘^It rises from the deep and beckons me 
with its dripping hands,” murmured Sue, 
with her eyes fixed on vacancy, after the 
manner of those who are supposed to behold 
phantoms ; I come, Phantom of the Deep, 
I come ! ” 

^^You will come out of your trance and 


170 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

into the house/’ said Anna, knocking with 
her hand on the door, on which there was 
neither knocker nor bell. 

Why did you wake me ? Let me dream 
again ! ” murmured Sue. 

Don’t talk such nonsense. I ’ll take care 
how I set you dreaming again. Hush ! here 
she comes.” 

The door was unlocked, and a short and 
stout elderly woman appeared. She had 
bright black eyes, that gave her face a viva- 
cious expression. 

Anna Arnold, for all the world ! ” she 
exclaimed. I knew, when my scissors 
dropped on the floor this morning and 
stuck there, that I should either see a 
stranger or kiss a fool before night. I 
never knowed the sign to fail.” 

This is my friend. Sue Scudder,” said 
Anna, presenting her friend. We came 
to see how you were, and to bring a few 
things from my mother.” 

Come right in and sit down. I ’m real 
glad to see you. How ’s Mother ? ” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 171 

“She is very well, thank you. She is 
coming to see you soon, but she’s very 
busy with her large family.” 

“ I heard she had a lot of young folks 
staying with her. I s’pose she has her 
hands full. What name do you bear?” 
she asked, turning to Sue ; “ I did n’t quite 
catch it.” 

“ Scudder, Sue Scudder,” replied Sue. 

“ Oh, yes. Related to she that was a 
Holmes and married Hiram Scudder ? They 
went to the city to live soon after they was 
married.” 

“No,” replied Sue; “my mother’s name 
before she was married was Eaton.” 

Oh, yes ; then it ain’t the one I thought. 
How do you like Westport ? It ain’t much 
of a place side of the place you came from, 
I expect.” 

“I think it is very beautiful here,” re- 
plied Sue. 

“ Yes, the air is good, and it ’s considered 
a real healthy place; but I don’t get out 
much.” 


172 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IK HARBORTOWN 

Mother wants to know how your health 
is, Mrs. Hitchcock/’ said Anna. 

Oh, I ’m pretty tolerable just now, but 
I was an awful sufferer through the winter. 
I thought one spell I should n’t live to see 
spring come, but here I am ! I expect it 
is n’t for long, though, for one of my cherry- 
trees had fruit and blossoms on it to once, 
and I never knew it to fail to be a forerunner 
of death.” 

I never heard of it,” said Anna. 

You never did ? Well, it ’s a sure sign. 
However, we ’ve all got to go some time, and 
there ’s nobody to miss me when I ’m gone ; ” 
and Mrs. Hitchcock sighed heavily. 

“Are all the village people well?” asked 
Anna, in order to direct the widow’s mind 
into a new channel. 

“ Everybody ’s about the same as usual, I 
guess. I wasn’t able to get around to the 
sewing-circle last week on account of the 
weather, so I ain’t heard any news. The 
minister’s wife ’s been visiting to the city, 
and she ’s come back with lots of new things. 


HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBOKTOWN 173 

I ain’t seen them myself, but she ’s considered 
pretty dressy for a minister’s wife.” 

I don’t see why a minister’s wife should n’t 
look as nice as anybody else/’ said Anna. 

^^It takes a lot of money to keep up 
with the fashions, and ministers don’t roll 
in wealth, as you may say.” 

It does n’t cost any more to dress in good 
taste than it does to dress in poor taste,” 
said Anna. I think your minister’s wife 
is a sweet-looking woman.” 

Yes ; she looks well enough, though they 
do say she does n’t go around among the 
parish as much as she ’d ought to.” 

should think her family of children 
would keep her too busy to do much visit- 
ing,” said Anna, in the decided tone she 
always adopted when defending the absent. 

Yes ; I expect she ’s got her hands full, 
with all them children, though some folks 
do say she does n’t hurt herself taking care 
of them, and shoves them ofE on other folks.” 

^‘People who say such things of such a 
lovely woman ought to be ashamed of them- 


174 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 

selves/' said Anna, hotly. Anybody can 
see that she is careworn, and, although she 
cannot have much money to spend, her 
children always look neat and nice." 

I did n't suppose there was anything in 
it ; I was only telling you what they were 
saying about her. Folks will talk, you 
know," said Mrs. Hitchcock, who saw her 
remarks had displeased the daughter of her 
most influential friend, and was anxious to 
make a good impression. 

I know some will," replied Anna, espe- 
cially in country villages." 

You see, it 's because there 's so little to 
entertain 'em. There ain't no theatres nor 
concerts nor balls, same as the city folks 
have, so they fall to picking one another 
to pieces, I s'pose. Must you be going ? " 
she added, as Anna and her friend rose. 

Yes ; we did n't start as early as we 
ought to have this morning, ‘and I have 
another call to make." 

‘^On Mrs. Hiram Dexter, I s'pose? Well, 
I wish I was as well as she is, in spite of 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 175 

her looks. Them long-faced pale women gits 
lots of sympathy.” 

Anna checked the angry retort that rose 
to her lips, and hurriedly bade the widow 
good-morning. Their hostess followed them 
to the door, and curiosity led her to stand on 
the steps as long as they were in sight. 

Now for dear old Mrs. Dexter,” said 
Anna. You won’t hear any gossip or 
complaints from her, I can assure you. She 
is one of the best old women who ever 
lived.” 

Mrs. Hiram Dexter’s little house was not 
very far off, small and unpainted and show- 
ing unmistakable signs of poverty. A path 
worn in the small grass-plot that sloped 
down to the road led to the door. Anna 
knocked, and through the window a feeble 
voice bade them come in. So old was the 
building that, as the girls stepped into the 
narrow entry the boards creaked under their 
light weights. Anna entered the room, the 
door of which stood open. On a sofa covered 
with black hair-cloth, and which looked hard 


176 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

and uncomfortable, lay an old woman, leaning 
against the hard roll that served as pillow. 
As she caught sight of Anna, her pale thin 
face broke into a pleasant smile, and she held 
out both her hands. 

^^Well, I am surprised to see you. The 
sight of you is better than all the medicine 
in the world. I was just thinking about 
you, and wondering how you all was. And 
which friend is this, I wonder?^ You have 
told me so much about them that I feel ag 
if I knew ’em all.” 

am Sue,” replied that young person, 
taking the hand extended to her. 

You ’ll have to find chairs for your- 
selves,” said the invalid, as the^irls drew 
two chairs toward the sofa. Do tell me 
all about the goings on up to your place. 
I expect you’ve got it fixed up fine.” 

So Anna told about the plan of the camp 
and the way they lived, and the worn old 
face brightened as she drank in every word. 
Sue, too, joined in the conversation, and they 
told about the joke the boys had played 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 177 

on them that morning and the way they 
had ^^paid them off/’ as they termed it. 

^^Now tell us about yourself, Mrs. Dex- 
ter/’ said Anna, when they had related 
everything of interest they could think of. 

How have you been, and how are you 
now? Mother asked me to find out all 
about you.” 

I was quite smart for me along back,” 
said Mrs. Dexter, ^^but of late I haven’t 
been quite so well.” 

^^At all events, you are not in bed, as 
you were last summer, and that’s a gain,” 
said Anna. 

^^To tell the truth, I wish I was in 
bed,” said the sick woman. The fact is 
I was taken with lumbago this morning, and 
couldn’t get any farther than the sofy. 
I’m in hopes ’twill let up before long, so 
that I can get back to bed.” 

Why didn't you say so before!” ex- 
claimed Anna, Here we have been chatter- 
ing our foolish nonsense while you have been 
^ suffering all the time.” 


178 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I love to hear you talk. It takes my 
mind off myself. I feel a sight better for 
seeing you.” 

•As she spoke she made an attempt to 
move, but an expression of suffering came 
over her face and she smothered a groan. 

guess it hain't quite left me yet,” she 
explained. 

I ’ll tell you what we’ll do,” said Anna, 
decidedly. George Graham is out in the 
carriage with Harry, and he ’s awfully strong ; 
he’ll carry you right into your bedchamber 
and put you on the bed, and then Sue and 
I will undress you and fix you up nice, and 
we ’ll make you a cup of tea and get you 
up a real nice lunch.” 

Oh, I could n’t think of putting you to all 
that trouble,” said the sick woman. ^^And 
that young gentleman won’t want to lift 
around an old woman like me.” 

If he does n’t, he ’s not the young gentle- 
man I take him to be,” replied Anna. You 
won’t mind him one bit, he ’s so good- 
hearted and free and easy. He’s stronger 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 179 

than Harry, and will carry you easier.” She 
went to the window and called, — 

George, please come in here a minute.” 

Instantly George’s long legs cleared the 
wheel with one bound and he stood in the 
doorway, hat in hand. The first glance 
at his frank, handsome face dispelled Mrs. 
Dexter’s prejudices,- and a few words from 
Anna told him what was required of him. 

Too much to expect of me ! ” he ex- 
claimed in answer to Mrs. Dexter’s remark, 
as he tossed his hat upon a chair, what 
do you think I ’m here for ? Why, I carried 
my grandmother up and down stairs all 
last winter, and she weighed pretty near 
two hundred pounds. You just put your 
arms around my neck,” he said, as he stooped 
his broad shoulders, arid you ’ll be in bed 
before you know it.” 

The sick woman did as she was told, and 
he lifted her so gently and steadily that 
she didn’t feel a twinge of pain. 

Why, you ’re nothing but a feather,” 
he exclaimed, as he carried his burden into 


180 HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBORTOWN 

the adjoining bedchamber, to the time of an 
original dance step of his own improvising. 

I would n’t have believed you could have 
moved me so easy,” she said, as she was 
placed on the bed. 

‘^Now, George, if you will get us a little 
kindling and a few sticks, we will make 
a cup of tea,” said Anna. 

“I hear and obey,” he answered with a 
low bow. The next moment they heard 
him chopping wood in the shed that led out 
of the kitchen, whistling merrily all the 
while. 

That boy must make it lively for you,” 
remarked the sick woman; ^^he must have 
a good mother, I guess. I seemed to see 
it in his face the minute I set eyes on him. 
I can always- tell.” 


CHAPTER ELEVENTH 



^AREFULLY and gently the two 
girls undressed the sick woman, 
and by the time their task was 
finished, George was back in 
the kitchen with kindling and 
sticks of wood, making a fire in the little 
cooking-stove. Harry, who was tired of wait- 
ing outside and curious to learn the cause 
of the delay, tied his horse to the fence 
and joined them in the kitchen. The in- 
valid, lying comfortably in her bed, could 
see through the open door the figures of 
the young people as they bustled about pre- 
paring her lunch, and a contented smile stole 
over her wan features as she listened to their 
fresh young voices. 

‘^It puts fresh life in me to have you 
around,” she said, when Sue looked in to 
see if the patient were comfortable ; “ but 


182 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I hate to have you wait on me so. It seems 
strange that young ladies brought up to be 
waited on, can take hold and make them- 
selves so handy.’’ 

The color came into Sue’s cheeks at these 
words, keenly sensitive to her poverty as 
she was ; but her innate truthfulness would 
not permit her to appear in a false light 
to any one. 

You are mistaken in thinking I live 
as Anna does,” she said with an effort. 
^^My mother and I are quite poor and do 
every bit of the work ourselves. So you 
see it would be strange if I did n’t know 
how to do things.’^ 

“ ’T is n’t everybody that is willing to own 
up that they are poor. Riches may hurt 
some folks, but the Arnolds are the kind 
that can’t be spoilt.” 

That is very true,” replied Sue, warmly. 
“Anna never makes me feel that sjie has 
any more money than I have; but there 
are some who are continually reminding me 
of the difference between us.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 183 

“ Some folks don’t know anything better 
than money, and judge everybody by what 
they have. It is a good thing to have and 
hard to do without, but it does n’t make us 
any better.” 

At that moment the tall figure of George 
Graham, with a towel pinned about him for 
an apron and a round paper cap on his 
head, filled the little doorway. 

“ I came to inquire as to what you would 
wish to have for lunch, mum,” he said 
gravely. The wood makes too much smoke 
for toasted bread. Is it oatmeal gruel or 
farina gruel you would like, mum ? ” 

I do love farina gruel when I don’t 
feel well,” replied the invalid, smiling at 
the serious manner of the impromptu chef, 
but I don’t want to put you to the trouble 
of making it. It’s kind of fussy work.” 

^^You shall have it, mum,” replied the 
chef, as he disappeared ; it ’s made in 
no time.” 

‘^Anna wanted to toast some bread to go 
with your tea,” explained Sue, but George 


184 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

would n’t let her, on account of the smoke. 
He really does seem to know how to cook. 
I can’t imagine how he learned it.” 

Some folks take to it nat’rally, and others 
can’t make things taste good, no matter how 
they try.”" 

Meanwhile George was preparing his fa- 
rina gruel, while the others looked on and 
offered suggestions which he did not take. 
As soon as the water boiled, Anna prepared 
a cup of tea, from a package of that article 
she had brought with her. It is just a 
first course, to keep you from feeling faint 
until your gruel is ready,” she explained, 
as she took it into the bedchamber. 

^^It smells delicious,” exclaimed the sick 
woman, as she inhaled the fragrant drink. 

got out of that your mother sent me, 
and the store tea hasn’t got such a fine 
taste to it as this has. Your mother must 
have paid a sight for it.” 

The tea was sipped slowly, in order to 
make the most of its fine flavor, and by 
the time the cup was empty George ap- 











<• tt. 


.r' 

W'. i •' » ••■ 




. . kfe’ r ■" * 







v'; « 

• A ♦ iJ^ ^ ' 

^ A-- 


■* 1 

. • -'*• ■ 
.v\ 

1. 

»•' 

1 


• 

’-jy 

-?• 

3? 




« »f. 


« , 


A> /*' * ■ 

■*’ ■ •^V- 



‘I 



-»■ 


. •’ w. 





- ^v. J 





• ^ 

t .' J ^ ‘ 

>' i.^ *'•■' i 






* I 




0 i'\. 


■r?v^' 

• a^. - C - ■■ 

Vf^ 

■ . S. ■'?: -•. 1' 

k .^I 

r 

f V^ ■•; .. 




J- _ 


r>, 

!’t!j 




HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 185 

peared, bringing in a bowl of steaming 
gruel, followed by Harry, bearing a plateful 
of delicate biscuits, which came from the 
same source as the tea and farina. 

Well, I never ! You are a good cook ! 
exclaimed the invalid, as she stirred the hot 
mixture. ^^It is as smooth as glass. Some 
folks make it so lumpy, it just spoils it 
for me.’’ 

The four attendants gathered around the 
bed while their patient ate her lunch, and 
it was evident that every mouthful gave 
them as much enjoyment as it did her. 

‘‘ It goes to the right spot, I can tell 
you,” she said, as she met the gaze of the 
four pairs of earnest eyes. 

It will set you right up,” said Harry. 

We ’ll see you gadding around in the vil- 
lage to hear the latest news before long.” 

I was n’t never much of a hand at gad- 
ding,” replied the invalid, gently. Folks 
is real good to me, though. When I was 
sick last winter, they took turns coming in 
and doing up my work. The minister’s wife 


186 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

does a sight of good. She used to read to 
me and cook up nice dishes to tempt me. 
I don’t see how she finds time to do so 
much for other folks when she has her 
hands so full at home.” 

The two girls exchanged glances, as they 
recalled the conversation concerning the min- 
ister’s wife they had heard during their for- 
mer call. 

Now I ’ll tell you what our plan is,” said 
Anna, when the lunch was eaten. We a^e 
coming over every day to look after you, 
until you are well enough to take care of 
yourself; and some of us will be over again 
this afternoon to make you comfortable for 
the night.” 

couldn’t think of putting you to so 
much trouble. There’s Sarah Page almost 
next door. She ’ll do everything necessary 
for me, she ’s always real good to me when 
I ’m sick.” 

No, Sarah Page is n’t in it at all,” re- 
plied Anna. We are very headstrong 
young people, Mrs. Dexter, and are bent on 


^IGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 187 

.vring our own way; so you just let us 
manage this case/’ 

I don’t know what I Ve ever done to 
deserve so much kindness/’ said the poor 
woman, simply. ' It makes me feel bad 
to take so much from you when I can’t do 
anything to pay it back.” 

It is a real pleasure to us/’ said Anna. 

There ’s no kindness in it ; we just like 
to do it.” 

And when you need any one in the way 
of lifting or moving/’ said George, you 
know whom to send for. Also, if you should 
require the services of an expert cook, inquire 
at the same address. These girls do well 
enough for simple every-day dishes, but when 
you want something a little out of the ordi- 
nary, send for me ” and George squared his 
shoulders and gave himself a sounding blow 
on his chest. 

^^What a pity such talent should be com- 
bined with so much conceit ! ” said Sue, with 
a sigh. 

^^If he can cook other things as well as 


188 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOW 

he can farina gruel, I don’t blame him 
being a little mite conceited,” said the 
invalid. 

I suspect he ’s reached the end of his 
string,” replied Anna, but we ’ll give him 
a chance to show us what he can do.” 

In a few minutes the dishes were cleared 
away, and a table drawn up to the bedside 
on which were placed a glass of water and 
a plate of biscuits. Then the young people 
took leave of their patient, followed by her 
heartfelt thanks. It ’s worth being sick 
to be waited on by such pleasant young 
folks,” she said ; the only drawback to 
it is that I hate to make so much trouble.” 

Trouble ! ” echoed George ; why, it is n’t 
any trouble, it ’s fun ! It ’s the pleasantest 
morning I ’ve spent for many a day. Don’t 
you say so, children ? ” 

Indeed, it is,” was the reply from the 
three others. 

^^Well, it’s a labor of love, that’s just 
what it is, and you ’ll be paid for it, though 
it won’t be by me. You’ve given me lots 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 189 

of pleasant things to think about, and it 
won t seem a mite tedious lying here.’* 

There was a smile on the worn old face 
long after the sound of the fresh young 
voices was lost in the distance, as the lonely 
invalid recalled the amusing stories and 
cheerful nonsense of her young visitors. 

As for the young people themselves, they 
departed in a happy and serious state of 
mind, full of plans for the care and comfort 
of their patient. 

Such a dear old lady ! ” exclaimed Sue, 
as soon as they were seated in the carriage. 

do love old people when they are like 
Mrs. Dexter.’’ 

^^Yery old people always seem to be like 
little children,” said George. There is some- 
thing so helpless about them. Why, when she 
put her arms around my neck, she seemed so 
confiding and dependent on me that I could 
have carried her miles with pleasure. She 
reminded me, somehow, of my grandmother. 
I suppose it ’s because she ’s old and feeble.” 

What a contrast to Mrs. Hitchcock ! ” said 


190 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Sue ; and yet she does n’t seem to be as 
well off.” 

No, she is n’t, she has very small means,” 
said Anna. Every one of her children is 
dead, and her husband too ; and yet she never 
complains of anything. I really believe she 
will be glad when she can die and be with her 
husband and children. Sometimes she gets 
talking about them, and her face grows so 
bright and happy she looks really angelic.” 

I ’m going to ask Mother to send for 
a wheel chair for her,” said Harry, “and 
then she can pull herself around in it.” 

“ It would be fine,” said Anna ; “ I never 
thought of it.” 

“ Of course you did n’t ; it takes your 
uncle to originate.” 

The young people were as good as their 
word. Twice a day the invalid was visited 
and cared for. Her young nurses read to 
her and told her amusing stories, and they 
had the satisfaction of seeing her growing 
gradually stronger, although she continued 
frail and helpless. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 191 

The attention of the members of the S. I. 
Society was soon attracted to the fact that 
George Graham had suddenly taken it into his 
head to take early morning runs in company 
with the faithful Goggles. Considering the 
fact that he was usually one of the first to ap- 
pear at the breakfast-table, this sudden and 
unusual departure excited much comment 
among his friends, and he was made to 
undergo a series of cross-questioning. To all 
of these, however, he returned very unsatis- 
factory answers, such as Goggles’ health 
needed an early morning run,” or that he 
‘^had important business to transact in the 
village.” At last the mystery was solved 
in the following manner. 

One morning Anna took it into her head 
to visit her old friend before breakfast, as 
the sewing-bee that her sister had organized 
was to hold its first session on that afternoon, 
and none of the girls would be able to make 
their daily afternoon visit. So she mounted 
her bicycle and started on her errand. Stilts 
had outgrown his basket, which was a relief 


192 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

to his mistress, for he required great watch- 
fulness on her part, and she knew he was 
contented in the companionship of the faith- 
ful Fritz. 

The cool air of the early morning, com- 
bined with the fragrant odors from the 
woods, brought with it a feeling of ex- 
hilaration, and Anna rode rapidly along 
the smooth country road. Not a human 
being did she meet until she reached the 
village, but as she turned into the narrow 
road where Mrs. Dexter lived, she saw a 
tall figure, closely followed by a white dog, 
cross the field in the rear of the little house 
and clear the wall with a bound. The dog 
followed, and they both set off on a run 
across lots in the direction of the camp. 

The mystery of the early morning disap- 
pearances is explained,’' said Anna to her- 
self. He has been to see Mrs. Dexter 
every morning, I don’t doubt. It is just 
like him.” 

On entering the little house she found 
the invalid propped up in bed, looking as 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 193 

fresh and comfortable as only those who 
have breakfasted can look. 

‘^IVe found out all about it” said Anna, 
as she entered the bedroom. “ I saw George 
crossing the field behind your house, and 
he pretended not to see me. Has he really 
been here every morning and given you 
your breakfast ? ” 

I don’t want to give him away/’ said the 
sick woman, because he made me promise 
not to tell. You won’t let it go any further, 
will you ? But the truth is, he suspicioned 
that Sarah Page could n’t get round to give 
me my breakfast very early, so he has come 
every single morning to get it himself. Bless 
his big warm heart ! ” 

We girls ought to be ashamed of our- 
selves to let him get ahead of us,” said 
Anna. I don’t see why we did n’t think 
of it.” 

Well, you see, there ’s nothing like ex- 
perience. He’s been used to having his 
grandmother sick, and he said she has 
told him how hard ’t was to lie in bed 


13 


194 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

waiting for the time to come for the folks 
to get up. Why, he could n’t have done 
more for me if I was his own grand- 
mother ! He actually brings in a bowl of 
water and washes my face and hands, and 
then he takes my brush and brushes my 
hair just as handy as a girl. He ’s always 
in such good spirits, it is as good as meat 
and drink to me.” 

It is nice of him. I know the other 
boys would do as much if they only knew 
how. IVe always heard that George was 
very kind to his mother and grandmother. 
His grandmother had a fall and did some- 
thing to her hip, and they say he has been 
very devoted to her.” 

He tells me a lot about his grandmother, 
and I know, from the way he takes hold of 
me, that he is used to handling sick folks. 
This morning he brought some new-laid 
eggs and cooked one of ’em for me. He 
dropped it into boiling water, and after he ’d 
dished it up he put a little mite of butter 
and salt on it, and it tasted splendid.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 195 

He ’s one of the kind who does almost 
everything well. He ’s quite ingenious about 
making things too. But he has cut me out. 
I don’t see as there is anything left for me 
to do.” 

No, he done up all the morning chores. 
Sarah Page, she will be coming along as soon 
as she gets her breakfast dishes cleared away. 
She ’s been real good to me.” 

So Anna took leave of her old friend and 
reached camp to find them half through 
breakfast. 

Pray, what is the meaning of this tardi- 
ness?” asked George with a frown, as she 
took her seat at the table. 

“ I rode over to the village to see old Mrs. 
Dexter, because 1 knew I should n’t have 
time to go this afternoon on account of the 
sewing-bee.” 

Ahem ! I will overlook it this once, but 
don’t let it happen again. Bread and water 
and solitary confinement in the dark cell for 
three hours will be the punishment for the 
next offence.” 


196 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

You can ’t say anything. You have been 
late yourself ever so many times lately.'' 

Business, child, business ! Circumstances 
beyond my control detained me." 

So business detained me. ^ And is n't 
my business as important as his'n is ? '" she 
quoted. 

“ I suppose you went to see Mrs. Dexter," 
said Sue. Why did n't you tell me ? I 
would have gone with you." 

It would have been a useless errand. I 
found somebody had been ahead of me, and 
had cooked Mrs. Dexter's breakfast and made 
everything as tidy as possible." 

Sarah Page, I presume ; the one she told 
us was coming to look after her," remarked 
George, carelessly. 

^^What are your plans for the afternoon, 
boys?" asked Mrs. Norton. ^^We have our 
sewing-bee, you know, and shall be busy until 
teatime." 

What do you say to going fishing, boys ? " 
asked Harry. ^^We’ll get Captain Higgins 
to take us out to the same place he took a 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 197 

party yesterday. They had great luck, he 
said.’' 

“ I ’m agreeable,” replied George. How 
would you like some rock cod for supper, Mrs. 
Norton ? ” 

I should be delighted. You must n’t 
raise our hopes too high, though, because 
the fish may not bite to-day. You know 
you can lead a horse to the water, but you 
can’t make him drink.” 

“ True, very true,” said George ; ^^but the 
fish always do bite when their uncle is 
around.” 

“ How delightful it must be to have such 
an exalted opinion of one’s self ! ’’ said Kate. 

I doubt if you are back in time for 
supper,” said Mrs. Norton, “ the wind is so 
uncertain. Your boat may be becalmed.” 

“ Why, are you going in a hoot ? ” asked 
Kate, in surprise. 

People go in a boat when they go sailing, 
as a general thing,” replied George, seriously ; 

and we shall be obliged to, as there is no 
air-ship nor balloon in the village.” 


198 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

It is the first I Ve heard anything about 
sailing/’ said Kate; you did n’t mention a 
boat.” 

How did you suppose Captain Higgins 
was going to take us, — on his back ? ” 
^'Nonsense! You know perfectly well 
what I meant, and you need n’t twist things 
around so.” 


CHAPTER TWELFTH 


HE boys started on their fish- 
ing-party soon after breakfast, 
and after an early dinner the 
girls assembled in the camp 
parlor. On the large table lay 
a whole piece of cotton cloth and a box con- 
taining spools of white thread. Mrs. Norton, 
shears in hand, was standing at the table. 

Now, girls,’’ she said, ^^we will begin with 
underclothing, which is most needed, and 
which you will probably find least interest- 
ing to make. If we had more than one 
sewing-machine, we could turn out double 
the amount of work, but so many of us 
together can do a good deal. Shall I do 
the cutting ? Some of you can baste the 
seams for the machine, and those who un- 
derstand machine-sewing can take turns in 
running the machine.” 



200 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Mrs. Norton was so expert in her de- 
partment that in a short time the basters 
were at work and the machine running 
merrily. 

It is strange how easy it is to sew when 
so many help,” said one of the girls. I just 
hate to sew by myself, but it is real fun to 
do it this way.” 

Why could n’t we do our weekly mend- 
ing together ? ” asked another. It is so 
tedious to sit down all alone to darn stock- 
ings and mend. If we were all doing the 
same thing, we shouldn’t mind it at all.” 

Why not set aside one afternoon in the 
week to do our mending together ? ” pro- 
posed Mrs. Norton. 

Suppose one gets through in a few 
minutes and another has ever so much more 
to do, ” said Sue ; would n’t it be pretty 
hard on the last ones ? ” 

No harder than it would be at any other 
time,” replied Kate. 

I would suggest that those who have 
very little to do should equalize matters by 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 201 

helping the ones who have the most/’ said 
Mrs. Norton. 

Why, so we could ; I never thought of 
it/’ said the girl who had suggested the 
plan. 

‘‘ I should be one of the disinterested 
workers/’ said Hattie Haynes, for my 
clothes were new throughout when I 
came.” 

And I one of the needy ones,” replied 
Sue, quickly, for all my clothes were old 
when I came. I believe I did have a 
new pair of shoes, but they will not 
count.” 

I did n’t even have a new pair of shoes,” 
said Anna ; so you see what you have to 
expect, girls.” 

Anna always stands up for Sue Scudder,” 
whispered Hattie to her neighbor, but every 
one can see through it.” 

‘^It is a good habit,” replied the other; 
‘Hhat’s the reason they are so fond of 
her.” 

I call it partiality,” responded Hattie. 


202 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Whatever you call it, it is a splendid 
trait to have. It is refreshing to see a girl 
who has everything she wants think just 
as much of those who can’t have nice 
things.” 

I do like to see a proper amount of self- 
respect,” said Hattie. Birds of a feather 
flock together,’ you know, and it is n’t natural 
for a girl brought up as Anna is to feel 
at home with people like the Scudders.” 

Self-respect ! ” echoed the other, contemp- 
tuously. You are a nice one to talk of self- 
respect ! If you ’ve forgotten how meanly 
you acted about Alan Leigh, the rest of us 
have n’t. Yes, ^ birds of a feather do flock 
together,’ and I don’t feel comfortable in 
your society ; ” and she gathered up her 
work and crossed the room to join a group 
of girls on the other side, not knowing in 
her excitement that she was trailing her 
spool of thread behind her. 

“ You look excited,” said one of the girls 
in the group she joined; ‘^your cheeks are 
as red as fire and your eyes fairly throw 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 203 

out sparks. What in the world is the 
matter ? 

I did n’t feel comfortable where I was. 
Some people have shorter memories than 
I have, and when I hear them criticise those 
who are too good to be mentioned in the 
same breath with them, I can’t help remind- 
ing them that I haven’t forgotten if they 
have.” 

^^Oh, I see!” replied the other, casting a 
glance toward Hattie, who was bending over 
her work with a flushed face. ^^If I had 
been in her place, any amount of wild horses 
could n’t have dragged me here. She proba- 
bly thinks we have forgotten about it.” 

She found out that I, for one, have n’t.” 

Neither has Alan. Have not you noticed 
that he never takes the least notice of 
her?” 

How could he, under the circumstances ? 
He knows that we are all on his side, 
however.” 

One day I saw them almost run against 
each other in the doorway of the dining- 


204 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

hall. He was as cold as an icicle and as 
stiff as a poker. He looked real contemptu- 
ous too. You know he can throw a lot of 
expression into his face.’’ 

“ She must have been embarrassed.” 

Embarrassed ! I should say so ! She must 
have a skin as thick as a rhinoceros to act 
as she does.” 

In justice to the girls it must be said 
that they treated Hattie very well, in spite 
of their disapproval of her conduct. They 
were always ready to condone her fault 
unless she manifested something of the 
haughty spirit of which they so highly 
disapproved, — ^^took on airs,” as they ex- 
pressed it. 

As for Alan, the close companionship of 
the boys and girls brought about such an 
intimate relation between them all that they 
were becoming as familiar with one another 
as the different members of a large family. 
This was just what the naturally reserved 
Alan, made more so by his secluded and 
lonely home life, needed, and he had already 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 205 

become more genial and responsive. Occa- 
sionally, however, events caused him to re- 
member that he was no longer a member 
of the Harbortown High School, and some 
bitterness of thought always followed these 
reminders. Such an educator, however, is 
happiness that the genial influences about 
him superseded the unpleasant ones, and he 
was happier than he had been since his 
mother’s death. 

There were moments when Hattie Haynes 
wished that she had not joined the camping- 
party. These were when she was painfully 
reminded that the episode of the note was 
not forgotten. At first she wished heartily 
that she had been courageous enough to con- 
fess all on the spot, but gradually this feeling 
withdrew to the background, and only the 
desire to conceal her fault remained. Thus 
it is always, unfortunately, with those who 
do wrong. The conscience that is not heeded 
loses its force and grows feeble from disuse, 
while every ingenuity is resorted to in order 
to conceal the truth. 


206 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

The sewing-bee accomplished all and more 
than the most sanguine hopes of the pro- 
jector had imagined. The fingers of the 
happy young workers flew rapidly, and their 
busy tongues kept time to the active fingers. 

^^They remind me of a hive of bees/’ re- 
marked Mrs. Arnold to her daughter, as she 
listened to the hum of voices around her. 

I see that they can work as well as 
play.” 

Indeed they can — look at this pile of 
work ready all but the buttons/’ answered 
Mrs. Norton, laying her hands on a pile of 
garments on the table. I did n’t think we 
should do half so much.” 

My grandmother used to say that a good 
player was generally a good worker,” said 
her mother, and our girls are proving it.” 

Here come the boys ! ” exclaimed one of 
the girls. 

don’t believe they caught any fish,” 
said another, ^^they look so crestfallen.” 

The boys went a-fishing, 

But they caught no fish, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 207 

sang one of the girls, as the boys stopped 
before the door. 

They caught as many 
As they did wish/’ 

responded George quickly, to the same re- 
frain. 

How many did you catch, anyway ? ” 
asked Kate. 

^^Oh, between two and three hundred,” 
replied George, coolly. 

don’t believe a word of it,” said Kate. 

Where are they ? ” 

Alan,” said George, seriously, this young 
lady has delicately intimated that she doubts 
the truth of my statement. Will you 
kindly display the fish, that she may count 
them and satisfy herself ? ” 

Alan gravely deposited on the grass the 
fishing-basket hung over his shoulders, and 
opened the cover. 

Just three fishes ! ” exclaimed Kate. 

What do you mean by telling us such 
a story ? ” 


208 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I told you the truth,” replied George. 

You said there were between two and 
three hundred ! Did n’t he, girls ? ” 

‘^He certainly did,” responded the chorus 
of girls. 

^^Well, and isn’t three between two and 
three hundred ? ” asked George. 

Oh, what a smart boy ! It is impossible 
to keep pace with him,” exclaimed Kate. 

“It is fortunate that we didn’t rely on 
your luck,” said Mrs. Norton, “ or we should 
have been obliged to forego our supper. The 
girls will have good appetites after their 
work, and I think you ought to have too.” 

“ The fact is we did n’t strike the right 
place,” said Alan. “It is too bad.” 

“It is a disappointment to you,” said Mrs. 
Norton, “ but I hate to have the poor fishes 
caught. It seems to me a cruel sport.” 

“ What ! if you kill them at once and don’t 
let them die by inches, as the fishermen do ? ” 
asked Alan. 

“ I don’t like to think about it, but of 
course your way is not so bad.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 209 

If you boys could only help us with our 
work, we could finish in a short time,” said 
Anna. 

I am afraid it would be too much for 
them, after their efforts in fishing,’* said 
Kate. 

Of course we can help,” said Harry. I 
can run a machine with anybody.” 

can sew anything you give me,” said 
George. 

^^How is it with you, Alan?” asked Kate. 

Are you as modest as George is ?” 

can manage to sew on buttons after 
a fashion.” 

Come, boys,” said George, let ’s wash 
up and then come back and show the girls 
what we can do.” 

In a few moments the boys were back 
again, demanding work. 

^^Your fingers are dreadfully in the way 
of each other,” said Sue, after patiently 
instructing Alan in the art of sewing on 
buttons. “ Why, you don’t use your thimble 
at all.” 


14 


210 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

What does he want a thimble for ? ’’ 
asked George. Pull your needle through, 
the way you see your uncle do.’’ 

^‘George is so poetical he can’t help ex- 
pressing himself in verse,” said Kate. 

Have n’t you anything harder than sew- 
ing on buttons ? ” asked George. Give us 
something that requires talent. Anybody can 
sew on buttons.” 

Perhaps you would like to make a few 
button-holes ? ” 

Anything you say. It is immaterial to 
me. Bring on your but ton -holes.” 

You need n’t pretend that you can make 
button-holes, because I know it is impos- 
sible for a boy to know how, and I don’t 
care to have my nice little nightgown 
spoiled.” 

Spoiled ! Well, I like that ! Come, hand 
it over ! ” 

No,” said Kate, holding her hands behind 
her ; you can make one first on one of these 
pieces of cloth, and then we’ll decide if you 
are competent.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBORTOWN 211 

couldn't think of submitting to such 
degrading conditions,” said George. 

I should n't be surprised if he did know 
how,'' said Anna. He can cook, so perhaps 
he can sew.'' 

Suppose you let him practise on your 
work,'' said Kate, since you have such con- 
fidence in his ability.'' 

‘‘1 don't mind. Here, George, show us 
what you can do on this, but be very care- 
ful. I will cut it out, because I am very 
particular to have it just fit the button, 
or the poor child who wears it will be 
uncomfortable.'' 

First of all,” said Kate, ^^you must over- 
cast it, then bar it three times. Then your 
button-hole is ready to be worked.” 

Listen, boys, for you may never have 
another such opportunity to learn how to 
make button-holes. First overcast and bar 
your button-hole ; and when you have made 
it, then you can cut it out.” 

‘^1 didn't say any such thing,” retorted 
Kate. supposed you had sense enough 


212 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 

to cut it out before you began to make it. 
I gave you credit for a little grain of com- 
mon sense, but I see that I overestimated 
you.” 

That *8 a fact. I ’ve often been told that 
I had n’t any,” replied George, with the ut- 
most good nature, as he began his work. 

I ’m glad that it is not the garment I 
am responsible for,” said Kate. 

Don’t you worry. Wait till I hn through 
and then you ’ll know more than you did 
before, perhaps.” 

See him pull his thread through with 
his thumb and finger ! ” exclaimed Kate. 

George made no reply, but kept on with 
his work, and was so engrossed in it that 
he was apparently unconscious of the group 
watching his rather peculiar method of sew- 
ing. Meanwhile Harry was at the machine, 
working it with such velocity that the girl 
superintending his work gave a little scream 
every time he neared the end of a seam, 
fearing he could not stop in time. Alan 
was laboriously sewing on buttons, and the 




' J 





r-'^-^r-^.m nHWl 

I^H 

K^Bh''^7S^V 



^■BjE3H|||8»^H 


m -W' ¥ ili 


IjP^aTZSit^BS!^ '' *' *•; V * x'' 


It 








•X ifl^M 




iSE' •^i'^'-'-r^^^'’' '. 

• i - » j 

V '. • .•« '■•JKs 


^^B|HEr_j^ 


r ^P’ 5] 

\\ s 













HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 213 

other boys succeeded in making themselves 
useful. 

I can’t say much for your speed in turn- 
ing off work,” said Anna, but it is a conso- 
lation to know that every little helps.” 

“ Harry makes up in speed what the others 
lose,” said the girl who was anxiously super- 
intending the sewing-machine work. ‘^He 
sews about an inch after he has finished the 
seam. He reminds me of the man who was 
shingling his barn in a fog and when it 
cleared he found that he had shingled several 
feet out into the fog.” 

How are you getting on with your but- 
ton-hole ? ” called out Harry, when he stopped 
a moment to take breath. 

I ’m all right,” responded George ; don’t 
you fret about me.” 

Do you intend to be through by supper- 
time ? ” asked Anna. 

^^It depends upon what time you have 
supper,” replied George, screwing up his face 
as he pulled his needle through a particularly 
hard place. 


214 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

the rate you are going, I should say 
you might be through by the middle of next 
week,” said Harry, as he started on another 
seam. 

See how industrious Alan has been,” said 
Sue. ‘‘He has sewed on six buttons all by 
himself.” 

“ Impossible ! ” exclaimed George. “ I can't 
believe it ! Let him try his hand at this 
thing.” 

“ No, thank you,” replied Alan, “ I ’ll leave 
the fancy touches to you.” 

“There,” exclaimed George, after a few 
minutes of silent work ; “ look at this, will 
you ? The little chap that has the good luck 
to get this garment will be all right on 
button-holes.” 

They all crowded around to inspect the 
work, while George took out his handker- 
chief and went through the motions of mop- 
ping his brow and fanning himself with it. 

“ You have certainly been very industri- 
ous,” said Anna, while she closely inspected 
the work. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 215 

How doth the little busy bee improve each shining 
hour 

In making button-holes all day, the best that are 
in his power,” 

quoted George, solemnly. 

The quotation is very appropriate ; he 
would make a cunning little bee,” remarked 
Kate. 

“ The bees must stop work now and go 
in to supper,” said Mrs. Norton, as the bugle 
call was heard. 

A grain of sand and a drop of dew are 
all that I require,” remarked George, senti- 
mentally, as he rose and stretched his tall 
proportions. 

‘^Wait till you see him eat his half-dozen 
baked potatoes and other things to match,” 
said Alan. 

“ Don’t exaggerate, it is a bad habit,” 
said Kate. ^‘1 want to do him justice, he 
is so careful in his remarks about other 
people. He ate only four last night, and 
the largest w’asn’t any bigger than a good- 
sized cantaloupe.” 


216 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOIiTOWN 

If you require assistance after your ardu- 
ous labors, we will carry you over/’ said 
Harry. 

It is not necessary,” replied George. I 
shall skip from blade to blade of grass ; ” and 
he reached the dining-hall in such long strides 
that he was the first to arrive there. 


CHAPTER THIRTEENTH 


NE morning Alan appeared at 
the breakfast-table with a bunch 
of blueberry sprays laden with 
berries. These he presented to 
Mrs. Norton, remarking that 
he had discovered a pasture where they grew 
in great profusion. It was a beautiful spot, 
he said, on the other side of the Point. The 
sight of the bright berries, with their delicate, 
misty bloom, elicited much enthusiasm from 
all the party, and the chaperon deposited a 
spray at each plate. 

^^They remind me of my childhood and 
the good times I used to have when we 
went blueberrying,’' she said. We used to 
make up a party and be gone all day. No 
other berries ever tasted so good as those 
we picked ourselves. We lived on blueberry 



218 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

cake and pie for a long time afterward, but 
we never became tired of them.” 

The place where these grew would be 
a fine spot for a picnic,” said Alan. The 
pasture slopes down to the shore, and there 
is a beautiful grove directly on the edge 
of it. It was so cool and pleasant there, 
it occurred to me what a fine place it would 
be for a picnic.” 

“Oh, Mrs. Norton, can’t we get up a 
blueberrying party some day, and take our 
lunch with us and eat it in the grove 
by the sea?” exclaimed Kate Lawson, 
enthusiastically. 

“And think how nice the blueberries we 
picked ourselves would taste ! ” exclaimed 
another. 

“ Oh, do say yes ! ” cried another. “ I 
have always wanted to go berrying.” 

“ I am sure I should enjoy it as much 
as any of you,” replied the chaperon. “ The 
sight of the berries has made me want 
to try my hand at picking them once 
more.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 219 

How soon can we go ? To-morrow ? ’’ 
asked Kate. 

Why not to-day ? ” said Mrs. Norton. 
"It is not very warm, and it may not be 
so pleasant to-morrow. The worst thing 
about it is making sandwiches, but if you 
will all help it will not take long.’' 

" And we will help too,” said Harry. 

The party did not linger so long at the 
breakfast-table that morning as was their 
custom, and the housework was done up 
in an incredibly short time. The dining- 
hall presented a gay and lively appearance 
with its chattering group of workers. Some 
of the boys cut slices of bread, because they 
could cut them thinner and more even than 
the girls, while others buttered them and 
put in a layer of ham or slices of hard-boiled 
eggs. Cheese sandwiches and olive sand- 
wiches were also made, while the cook and 
Mrs. Norton packed a basket of other viands, 
with a generous contribution from Mrs. 
Arnold’s private stores. So many workers 
proceeding in a systematic manner produced 


220 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

great results, and it was not long before 
the party was ready to start. The boys took 
possession of the heavy baskets of food, and’ 
every available dish that could be found 
in the camp pantry, and in Mrs. Arnold’s 
as well, was appropriated by the enthusiastic 
pickers. Goggles, of course, headed the 
party, and as Fritz was taken to assist in 
the care of the picnic table, little Stilts, at 
Fritz’s earnest solicitation, was allowed to 
accompany them. 

The puppy, who every day waxed longer 
of leg and shorter and coarser of hair, was 
thrown into such a state of excitement at 
this unusual occurrence, that he ran around 
in a frenzied condition, snapping at every 
loose stone and stick that lay in his path, 
and worrying it so ferociously that some 
of the more timid of the girls who were 
unaccustomed to the ways of puppies thought 
him to be seized with symptoms of hydro- 
phobia and retreated behind their bolder 
neighbors whenever he came too near. After 
a while, however, he seized on a large branch 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 221 

and dragged it after him until he was com- 
pletely exhausted, after which he quieted 
down and behaved like a sensible puppy, 
trotting demurely by the side of Goggles, 
who took very little notice of him, however. 

Goggles looks as if he were ashamed 
to be seen in the puppy’s company,” said 
Anna ; and I don’t wonder at it, when he 
behaves in such an insane manner.” 

He watches him, though, out of the 
corner of his eye,” said George, and you 
may be sure if he were attacked by a big 
dog or got into any difficulty. Goggles would 
be on hand. He always reminds me, when 
he is with little dogs, of a big brother look- 
ing out for a younger one. He pretends 
he is not watching him, but as soon as 
the little shaver gets into trouble he comes 
to the rescue.” 

The road lay through groves of stunted 
pines for the first part of the way, and 
the party followed a path made by the 
farm wagons. This led finally to more open 
pastures with the short grass and numerous 


222 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

stones with which New England pastures 
abound. Piles of these stones showed that 
some attempt at clearing had been made. 
These pastures were bordered by woods, in 
the shade of which the cattle could find 
relief from the hot mid-day sun. The berry- 
ing party passed many groups of cattle, some 
cropping the short grass and others lying 
down in the shade contentedly chewing their 
cuds, or standing knee-deep in some shady 
pool, patiently whisking the flies off with 
their long tasselled tails. 

I hope Mr. Burnham’s bull is n’t among 
those cows,” remarked Kate as they passed 
one of the groups. “They say he is dread- 
fully fierce.” 

“ Kate wants to know if one of those cows 
is Mr. Burnham’s bull,” called out George 
to those in the rear of the party. 

“ She does n’t want to know any such 
thing,” replied Kate. “ It is one of George’s 
very original remarks.” 

“ No, indeed,” said Mrs. Norton ; “ he keeps 
him at home, he told me so, and these cows 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 223 

are perfectly gentle, so we need n’t have 
any anxiety about them.” 

I saw the bull this morning when I was 
here,” said Alan. He is a handsome fellow, 
but he looks pretty dangerous. He pawed 
the ground well when he saw me, and bel- 
lowed in a pretty savage way, but he could n’t 
get at me.” 

“ Where was he ? ” asked one of the girls, 
casting uneasy glances behind her as she 
spoke, as if she expected to see the bull in 
pursuit. 

You need n’t be afraid, he was n’t any- 
where near here. He was in a paddock back 
of Mr. Burnham’s barn and could n’t get out. 
It was amusing to see him come to the edge 
of his paddock and look over at me as if I 
had no right to look at him.” 

He came very near killing a man on the 
farm once,” said Harry. 

How ? ” cried Alan. 

Oh, don’t tell about it ! ” said Kate. 

I shall expect to hear him bellowing after 
us at any moment.” 


224 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

A low rumbling noise, a very good imita- 
tion of a bull, was heard from the rear of 
the party. 

Oh, don’t do that ! ” cried Kate, nervously. 
^^Do wait till we are safely by these cows, 
and then you can play bull as much as you 
like.” 

I ’ll reserve my story till then, too,” said 
Harry, for it is very tragic.” 

The pasture where the berries grew in such 
profusion was now quite near, and in a short 
time they reached it. The grove of which 
Alan had spoken was beautifully situated, 
overlooking a rocky shore and cooled by the 
fresh sea-breezes. On one side of a large 
rock they deposited the baskets containing 
the luncheon, and leaving Fritz to watch 
over them and his charge, the puppy, they 
set forth to find the berries. They had gone 
but a short distance when they came upon 
patches of blueberry bushes laden with large 
ripe berries. They had but to put their pails 
under the bushes and strip the branches into 
them. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBOKTOWN 225 

I don’t see why these beautiful berries 
have n’t been discovered before,” cried one 
of the pickers, they are such unusually 
fine ones.” 

“ They grow in almost every pasture,” re- 
plied Mrs. Norton, and are considered public 
property. There is no market for them in 
the village, because the people can have them 
for the picking. It is only the summer resi- 
dents who buy them.” 

They are such clean, reliable berries,” 
said one of the girls. You can never be 
sure of raspberries, they have such nice 
hiding-places for bugs and worms.” 

It is fortunate I did n’t make that re- 
mark,” said Kate. It would have been 
construed into something very ridiculous, 
and yet it is a very sensible remark.” 

You would probably have expressed it 
in more poetical language,” replied Harry, 
^^and we are a very practical set.” 

My ! how slowly you have picked ! ” ex- 
claimed Kate, as she caught sight of his 
pail. ^^'Your pail isn’t half full, and mine 

1.5 


226 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

is almost full. So are the other girls'. I 
suspect you have eaten more than you have 
picked." 

Girls always pick more than boys, they 
are so much more conscientious," said Anna. 

I spilled half of mine," said George, and 
Harry trod on them." 

You always have an excuse ready, I 
notice," said Kate. 

% How about you ? " 

let plain facts speak for themselves. 
For instance, if my mouth looked as blue 
as yours, I should expect people to conclude 
that I had been eating blueberries." 

Fortunately, the berries are so plentiful 
that we shall have plenty to spare," said 
Mrs. Norton. 

By the time they were ready to return 
to the lunch-baskets and prepare the table, 
every dish was filled to the brim and but a 
small portion of the bushes stripped of their 
fruit. They found everything as they had 
left it, and Goggles keeping guard over 
the baskets of provisions, while Fritz and 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 227 

the puppy were disporting themselves after 
their custom. 

A flat spot was selected, and the cloth laid. 
Some of the boys brought water from a 
neighboring spring, while the girls arranged 
the food in as attractive a way as possible. 
A bunch of wild roses served as a centre- 
piece, and sprays of the same lovely flower 
were tastefully arranged on the white cloth. 
The exercise of walking and picking had 
stimulated the appetites of the party, and 
they seated themselves around the tempting 
board at the first intimation that the repast 
was served. Goggles, always dignified, seated 
himself in a position convenient to receive 
the morsels he knew would fall to his share, 
and not a movement of the party escaped 
his notice. 

The puppy, Sbilts, on the contrary, evinced 
no such delicacy of feeling, but made a circuit 
of the tal)le, poking his little black nose over 
each one’s shoulder in turn, to remind them 
that- he %as present, and even going so far 
as to attempt to help himself when the 


228 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 

attention of the party was diverted from 
him. 

How nice it would be if we could eat 
our dinner out of doors every day ! ’' re- 
marked one of the girls, after they had eaten 
in silence for a few minutes. ^‘It is astonish- 
ing how different everything tastes in the 
fresh air.'' 

For instance," said George, as he helped 
himself from a dish that stood before him, 
“ this slice of brown bread tastes as good in 
this fine air as real cake would indoors." 

My mother would feel complimented to 
have you mistake her rich fruit cake for brown 
bread," replied Anna. “ Can't you see the 
raisins and citron in it ? I should think you 
would wait until you are through with the 
sandwiches before you begin on the dessert." 

I thought they were to be eaten at the 
same time," replied George, as he helped 
himself to another slice of cake. What 's 
the reason you put them on the table to- 
gether if you did n’t mean for us to eat 
them together?" 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 229 

Because it was more convenient than 
it would have been to have dinner in courses. 
We supposed you would use your judgment 
in eating.’* 

^^Now for the bull story you wanted to 
tell us,” said Kate. We are out of his 
reach here and can give our undivided atten- 
tion to it.” 

It is a short story, but I will tell you 
the situations, and your imaginations will 
have to supply the rest. It was when 
the bull was very young, — not more than 
two years old, I fancy, — and he was a 
handful to manage, I can tell you. Mr. 
Burnham usually took care of him, for 
he was the only one on the farm who 
could manage him. He had brought him 
up from a calf and was n’t afraid of him, 
and the bull knew he was his master. When 
he was unusually vicious, he used to put a 
ring in his nose and lead him by that. It 
didn’t go through his nose the way some 
bulls have them, but it fitted tight enough 
to hurt him if he pulled away.” 


230 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

How cruel ! ” exclaimed Sue. I think 
it is dreadful to treat the poor things so.” 

“ They can’t do anything with them with- 
out something of the kind/’ replied Harry. 
‘^You have no idea of the fury an angry 
bull can work himself into. Well, for my 
story. Mr. Burnham had always taken care 
of the bull and never had any trouble with 
him; but once he was taken suddenly ill, 
and there was the bull in his paddock, with 
nobody daring to go near him.” 

Could n’t they give him his food and 
keep at a distance ? ” asked Kate. 

Yes, they could do that ; but it was cold 
winter weather, with two or three feet of 
snow on the ground, and the bull was in an 
open paddock, quite a distance from the barn. 
They threw in hay to him and put in a pail 
of water, and the bull was contented enough 
through the day. As soon as the sun went 
down, though, and it began to grow dark and 
cold, he began to grow restless, and walked 
back and forth in his paddock, lowing for 
his master to come and take him in.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 231 

I believe if any one had had the courage 
to go to him and take him to the barn 
he would have gone quietly with him, — 
animals understand so well when people 
help them,” said Alan. 

‘^Wait till I finish my story, and you 
will see just how grateful a bull can be. 
As I said, it grew dark and cold, and the 
darker and colder it grew the more uneasy 
the bull got, until at last they said he 
bellowed so loud you could have heard him 
as far as the village, and every little while 
he would stop and paw the ground until 
the snow flew in showers. You can imagine 
how uncomfortable poor Mr. Burnham felt 
lying in bed, for he is awfully kind-hearted, 
and it drove him almost wild to think of the 
poor bull left out in that freezing weather 
all night. ^ I never went back on him 
before,’ he kept saying, as he listened to 
the deep bellows. 

At last one of the hands, a young fellow 
of about eighteen or twenty, made up his 
mind that he would make the attempt to 


232 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 


release the poor fellow, but all the other 
men made such a fuss about it, saying 
that it was n’t worth while to risk his life 
for a dumb beast that would probably kill 
him for his pains, and trying to persuade 
him that it was not cold enough to hurt 
the bull, that he gave up the idea and went 
to bed. He was a soft-hearted fellow, and he 
could n’t get to sleep while those mournful 
bellowings sounded in his ears. The wind 
went around to the north, too, and it grew 
colder and colder, and at last, when the 
other men were all asleep and snoring, this 
young fellow got up without making any 
noise, and stole out of the room. They all 
slept in a large, unfinished attic, and I 
imagine the temperature there wasn’t very 
much higher than it was out of doors. 
So he slipped down stairs and got out of 
the house without anybody’s knowing it. 
By this time the bull had worked himself 
into a perfect frenzy, and was just tearing 
up and down like mad, sometimes charging 
at the boards that fenced him in, and trying 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 233 

to rip them down with his horns. As soon 
as he saw the young fellow coining toward 
him he tore up to the bars and waited 
for him. It never occurred to the fellow 
that the bull would n’t make a rush for 
his barn as soon as the bars were down. 
He must have been beside himself with rage, 
for instead of making for the barn he lowered 
his head and made straight for his deliverer. 
The young fellow did n’t have so much as 
a stick in his hand, and it would n’t have 
done any good if he had, for he would 
have been no match for an enraged bull. 
The barn was too far for him to think 
of running to it, so he did the only thing 
left for him to do. As the bull came at 
him he sprang back into the paddock, hoping 
to get up the bars before the bull could 
get in. There was not time for that, how- 
ever ; so he waited, facing the creature, and 
as the bull lowered his head at him, he made 
a grab for his nose, seized it betw’^een the 
nostrils, and then hung on like grim death. 
Then began the most fearful struggle between 


234 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 


the two. He knew it was certain death if 
he let go his hold, so the two went around 
and around the paddock as long as the 
man’s strength held out. Just imagine what 
that man must have suffered, knowing that 
there was not a soul to come to his rescue 
until daylight! The last part of the time 
he held out by sheer force of will, and 
when the men awoke (fortunately they are 
early risers on farms) and found his bed 
empty, they thought something was wrong 
and hurried out to look for him. It was 
the most terrible sight you ever saw. The 
young fellow was so far gone he could just 
manage to keep his hold on the bull’s 
nostrils, and the bull was at one moment 
lifting him off the ground and then bring- 
ing him down again, trying to crush the 
life out of him. He had almost succeeded, 
for when they rescued him he was mashed 
and battered almost to a jelly, and went 
into a dead faint. He was in the hospital 
all the rest of that winter, and he has 
never been the same since.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 235 

There was silence on all sides when Harry 
ended his story, and he was as impressed by 
it as were his hearers. After a pause Alan 
remarked, drawing a deep breath, What 
pluck that fellow must have had to hang 
on all night ! ’’ 

He said he could n’t either think or feel 
the last part of the time,” said Harry. He 
said he seemed to hear a voice that kept say- 
ing to him, ^ Hang on ! Hang on ! ’ and he 
said he just hung on for all he was worth.” 

What a terrible story ! ” said Kate. I 
shall be more afraid of bulls than ever now.” 

There is n’t much chance of your ever 
coming into contact with one,” said Alan, 
‘^for they are always kept where they can’t 
do any harm.” 

A noise from behind caused them to look 
around suddenly, some of the more nervous of 
the girls starting violently, as if the bull of 
which they had been talking were upon them. 

“ It is only Mr. Burnham,” said Sue, in a 
tone of intense relief. thought it was 

the bull.” 


CHAPTER FOURTEENTH 


OU appear to be having quite 
a social time/’ remarked Mr. 
Burnham, when he reached the 
party. I guess you ’re having 
a picnic, are n’t you ? ” 

^^Yes. We’ve been trespassing on your 
grounds, I believe, and here is the result,” 
replied Mrs. Norton, displaying a pail of 
blueberries as she spoke. 

You ’re welcome to all you ’ve a mind 
to pick. Blueberries are public property, 
you know. As for me, I ’d rather pump 
thunder at five cents a clap than pick a 
dish of ’em.” 

Will you not share our lunch with us ? ” 
asked Mrs. Norton. “It will make us feel 
better about picking your berries.” 

“ I don’t mind if I do take just a bite. 
I ’ve been looking after my fences and stone 




HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 237 

walls, and feel a grain beat. I expect din- 
ner 's over up to the house.’’ 

A place was at once made for the guest, 
and he was helped bountifully to the good 
things on the table. 

I ’ll be obliged to you for a glass of that 
water,” he said, after he had eaten a few 
mouthfuls. ‘^I’m as dry as a contribution 
box. I ’d give a good deal to have that 
spring a little nigher my farm,” he added, 
as he drained his glass. 

It is delicious water, and the spring large 
enough to supply a whole town,” replied Mrs. 
Norton. 

Where is the puppy, Fritz ?” asked Anna, 
suddenly. I have n’t seen him for ever so 
long. I hope he has n’t strayed off.” 

You don’t need to give yourself any un- 
easiness about the pup,” replied the farmer. 

He ’s all right. I see him on the leeward 
of that big rock over there, and he was doing 
his best to get outside nigh half a leg of 
ham.” 

Oh dear ! ” exclaimed Anna, he will kill 


238 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS in HARBORTOWN 

himself! You cant trust him a minute.” 
She started toward the rock, but the agile 
Fritz was before her, and returned bringing 
the puppy, who was engaged in swallowing 
a piece of meat much out of proportion to 
his size, and endeavoring to dispose of it 
before it could be taken from him. 

He have eat one whole piece of meat 
already,” explained Fritz, as the puppy with 
a great effort, that caused much blinking of 
his bright little eyes and many contortions 
of his ape-like face, succeeded in swallowing 
his huge mouthful. 

What will it do to him ? ” exclaimed 
Anna, in dismay. 

^‘Nothing more than a fit of indigestion,” 
replied George. He ’s one of the tough 
kind.” 

He ’s as great a trial to me as the old 
man of the sea was to Sinbad 1 ” said Anna. 

I shall have to keep him as long as he 
lives, for nobody else would be bothered 
with him.” 

He ’ll get sense by and by,” said the 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 239 

farmer. Pups don’t know anything till 
they get grown up.” 

His ’kind will never get sense,” replied 
Anna, decidedly. 

The object of their remarks seemed to be 
wholly unmoved by them. When Fritz set 
him on the ground, he joined Goggles, who 
was reposing quietly under a tree, and lay 
down close by his side. Goggles, however, 
without bestowing even a glance on him, 
arose with great dignity and retired to a 
short distance, where he again lay down. 

It is amusing to see how much superior 
to the puppy Goggles feels,” said Anna. It 
is true aristocracy, and he can’t help showing 
that the puppy’s common ways annoy him. 
The puppy has so little sensibility that his 
feelings are not injured by Goggles’ behav- 
ior, so it is hopeless to expect him to profit 
by it.” 

^^Oh, he’ll come out all right,” said the 
farmer, consolingly. 

If he does n’t burst first,” said Harry. 

He reminds me of an anaconda that swal- 


240 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

lows a sheep whole and takes six weeks to 
digest it in.” 

Would n’t it be convenient if all animals 
ate on that principle!” said Anna. ^^Jiist 
think how nice it would be to have to feed 
them only every six weeks.” 

If Stilts recovers from this meal,” said 
George, “ you might try the experiment with 
him. He certainly will not want anything 
more to eat for at least a week.” 

To change the subject,” remarked Mrs. 
Norton, ‘‘ this is one of the most beautiful 
spots on the Point, Mr. Burnham. Some day 
somebody will be wanting it to put up a 
fine summer residence. The sea view is very 
picturesque here, with those wooded islands 
between here and the open sea.” 

Yes ; it would make a pretty enough 
picture, but it ’s a terrible dangerous coast 
for vessels. It was right out there that 
the fishing schooner went to pieces ten years 
ago next autumn.” 

That was the time Captain Higgins 
saved the lives of several sailors, was n’t 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 241 

it? I wish you would tell us about it, for 
he is too modest to talk about his own 
exploits.” 

Yes ; he done nobly that day. I ain’t 
much of a story-teller, but I ’ll relate the 
plain facts, and you can supply the fancy 
touches yourselves. ’T was one of the line 
storms, and one morning early we was all 
waked by hearing the guns going off. 
It ’s about the mournfullest sound I know 
of to hear the guns of a vessel in distress. 
It is astonishing how different they sound 
from other guns, like celebrating the Fourth, 
for instance, or saluting. We all knew right 
off what it meant, so we all followed the 
sound, and by the time I got around, there 
was quite a crowd collected down there on 
the shore. There she was, a two-masted 
fishing-schooner, but one mast was gone 
and the foretop of the other carried away, 
and she was a-pounding against that ledge 
you see running out from that furthest 
island. You couldn’t see it then, for the 
waves was dashing over it. They dashed 
16 


242 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

clear over the vessel, too, every once in a 
while. I tell you, ’t was the awfullest sight, 
seeing those poor fellows looking to us to 
save them, and we standing here helpless, 
watching that little schooner pounding her 
life out against that ledge. After a while 
Cap’n Higgins, he did n’t say nothing to 
nobody, but he just w^ent up the beach a 
piece, and pretty soon we see him coming 
along tugging a skiff after him. 

‘ You don’t mean to say you ’re a-going to 
venture out in that egg-shell in such a sea as 
this ? ’ I hollered close to his ear, for the 
wind and sea together made such a noise 
we could ii’t hear one another talk in our 
usual voices. 

^ Yes, I be,’ he hollered back ; and then he 
dragged his skiff down to the water’s edge. 

^You’re going to your death,’ somebody 
called out to him. 

^ So be those fellows,’ he answered back, 
p’inting solemnly toward the schooner that 
was thumping up and down as hard as 


ever. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 243 

“ With that he gave a push to his skiff and 
jumped in her, and off he started. I tell 
you, our hearts was in our mouths as we 
watched him. The sea ran so high that 
one minute we see the skiff on top of a 
big wave, and then she ’d go out of sight 
and we ’d think she ’d gone clean to the 
bottom. He managed to keep her out of 
the trough of the sea, and he did succeed 
in reaching the wreck. The skiff was so 
small she could only carry one besides the 
cap’n, and if you ’ll believe it, that man 
went back and forth five times and fetched 
away a man every time. They was so ex- 
hausted from exposure that they could n’t 
stand when they reached the shore.” 

Were all of the crew saved ? ” asked 
Alan. 

‘^That was the worst of it,” replied the 
farmer, with a deep sigh. ‘^Cap’n Higgins, 
he started on his sixth trip, but when he 
was about half-way over, we see the schooner 
go to pieces and the two men on board went 
down with her. The cap’n, he braced up as 


244 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 

long as there was work to be done, but 
what with the exertion and the disappoint- 
ment at not being able to save those two 
men, he give out completely and could n’t 
hardly get the skiff back to shore.” 

suppose the captain was one of the 
two who were left,” said Alan. 

^^Yes, the cap’n and the first mate. The 
cap’n was from the village here, Cap'n 
Dexter, and his widow is still living.” 

Why, it’s our Mrs. Dexter!” said Anna, 
and a dear old soul she is, too.” 

Yes, she ’s about as good as they make 
’em,” replied the farmer, and she ’s seen 
a sight of trouble in her day. However, 
I must n’t waste any more time setting, 
though it ’s more agreeable than the work 
that ’s waiting for me to home.” 

Thank you very much for your story,” 
said Mrs. Norton, it was very interesting. 
Harry had been telling us about your bull 
attacking one of your men just as you 
came.” 

Oh, yes ! the time he went for Bill 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 245 

Eaton ! 'T was a dreadful thing, and Bill 
will never be what he was before. His spine 
was awfully injured, I expect. ’T was a 
brave thing for him to do, and I feel that 
I owe him a living for it, if he gets so 
that he can’t do any work.” 

The two tragic stories they had just heard 
had the effect of throwing the young pic- 
nickers into a serious frame of mind, and 
they gathered together the dishes and packed 
the baskets with very little conversation. 
Before they had gone very far on their home- 
ward way, however, their customary spirits 
had returned, and their merry voices and 
happy laughter rang out as freely as if there 
were no such things as enraged bulls and 
disastrous shipwrecks. 

There is one thing that troubles me,” 
said Mrs. Norton to her mother, a few days 
later, and yet I can hardly remedy it. 
You must have noticed the feeling between 
Hattie Haynes and the other girls. I can 
see their manner to her is not as it used 
to be, and the boys show the same feeling. 


246 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

It worried me a great deal, and I was on 
the point of drawing the attention of the 
girls to it, when I saw Hattie and Alan Leigh 
accidentally left alone together. She was so 
embarrassed and he so coldly polite that in 
a moment the truth flashed into my mind.” 

have seen it, too, and it is impossible 
not to understand that she is the cause of 
his dismissal from school. I did n’t know 
before who it was, and I was hoping that 
the companionship of the other young people 
would have a softening influence on the cul- 
prit, and lead her to set matters straight. I 
wish she would confide in you ! ” 

I wish she would, too, but I don’t see any 
prospect of it. The girl must be wretched, 
and if the slightest chance for confidence 
offers, I shall seize on it.” 

‘^It will have to come soon, if it comes 
at all,” replied Mrs. Arnold, for vacation 
will be over before we know it, and poor 
Alan will still be an outcast. I have some 
hope, though. You remember that I asked 
Mr. Stearns to pass a week with us. It has 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 247 

just occurred to me that he will see the 
state of affairs for himself. I don’t see 
how he can help it.” 

“ If he does n’t, I shall do what I can to 
open his eyes. Alan was always a favorite 
with him, and I can’t understand how he 
could judge him so hastily.” 

Appearances were against him,” said 
Mrs. Arnold. Well, we shall see what 
this visit will bring about.” 

A few days after this conversation, Mrs. 
Norton found the much-desired opportunity. 
One afternoon when the girls had gone to 
sit on Mrs. Arnold’s cool piazza to do their 
weekly mending while Mrs. Arnold read 
aloud to them, Mrs. Norton saw, with sur- 
prise, that Hattie Haynes was not one of 
the number. To her inquiries the girls 
returned very unsatisfactory answers, and 
she instinctively felt that something was 
wrong. She hurried back to the camp, 
and glancing at the rooms occupied by the 
girls, found that the door of Hattie’s room 
was closed. Her sympathetic ear caught 


248 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

the sound of suppressed weeping, and she 
instantly knocked on the door. There was 
no response, but dead silence followed. In 
another moment she knocked again, with 
the same result. 

Let me in, dear,” she said ; I want very 
much to see you.” 

The sound from within of a chair hurriedly 
pushed back was heard, and steps approached 
the door, which was thrown open. 

One glance at the face before her con- 
vinced Mrs. Norton that the task she had 
undertaken was not an easy one, but she 
possessed the tact that springs from a kind 
heart, and was resolved not to give up the 
mission she had undertaken. Hattie’s eyes 
were red from weeping, but tears had not 
brought about a softened state of mind, 
judging from the indifferent expression of 
countenance with which she confronted her 
visitor. 

I found you were not with the girls, so 
I came to see if you were not feeling well 
or — happy,” said Mrs. Norton. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IH HARBORTOWN 249 

am very well and happy, thank you/’ 
replied the girl, indifferently. She still stood 
at the door and offered no invitation to her 
visitor to enter. 

Come into the parlor with me,” said 
Mrs. Norton. -^We can talk there without 
fear of being disturbed.” She led the way 
to a lounge that stood in a secluded corner 
and drew the girl to a seat beside her. 

I don’t want to force your confidence,” 
she said, laying her hand on the one that 
lay in the girl’s lap and that offered no 
response to her kind touch ; but, you see, 
I feel responsible for the girls in my charge, 
and I can’t bear to see any of you in trouble 
without offering to help you.” 

I ’m not in any trouble,” replied the 
girl. Who said I was ? ” 

‘^Nobody has said a word to me about 
you, but I can see for myself. I remember 
how I used to feel when I was a girl and 
was unhappy.” 

^^Were they all down on you ever, as 
they are on me ? Did they say such hateful 


250 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBOKTOWN 

things to you that you wished you were 
dead and out of the way ? ” asked the girl, 
with a slight quiver in her voice. 

If they had, I should have been glad 
for a friend to confide in and comfort me,” 
replied Mrs. Norton, as she put her arm 
around the girl and drew her gently toward 
her. Come, dear Hattie, don’t send me 
away.” 

^^If I should tell you what is troubling 
me, you would never want to speak to me 
again. You would hate me as much as 
the other girls do,” said Hattie, breaking 
down completely. 

You don’t know me, dear, if you think 
that. I am in such sympathy with young 
girls that nothing they could tell me would 
make me cast them off. The greater the 
wrong they had done, the more they would 
need my friendship.” 

^‘Oh, Mrs. Norton, you don’t know how 
wretched I am ! I am the girl who was 
the cause of Alan Leigh’ being expelled 
from school ! ” and Hattie buried her face 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 251 

on Mrs. Norton’s shoulder and burst into 
violent weeping. 

Mrs. Norton let Hattie cry for a while 
in silence, while she gently stroked her hair. 
She knew this outburst of grief would soften 
her heart and tend to bring her to repent- 
ance. ^^Poor child, how you must have 
suffered?” she said gently. 

“ Suffered! ” exclaimed Hattie through her 
sobs. ^‘I haven’t had a moment’s peace of 
mind since. I wanted to own up at first, 
but I didn’t have the courage, and then 
the girls were all down on me and said 
such hateful things to me that it seemed 
to harden me. After a while I was de- 
termined I wouldn’t give in.” 

Would n’t you feel happier, dear, if you 
confessed all and were on the same terms 
with the boys and. girls that you used 
to be?” 

Why, of course I should ; but it is too 
late now.” 

^^No, dear, it is never too late to do 
the right thing. It will be hard, all the 


252 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

harder for putting it off so long, but you 
will find they will be generous to you/' 

am not so sure of that. They think 
I have done the meanest thing that ever 
a girl did, and I don’t blame them.” 

It was a weakness on your part, Hattie, 
but lam sure they can understand that some 
natures are more fearless than others and 
find it easier to assert themselves. You may 
be sure they will not be vindictive.” 

Oh, I can’t bear the disgrace of owning 
up before them all I ” exclaimed Hattie, bury- 
ing her face in her hands. 

It is only necessary for you to speak 
to Alan and then explain matters to Mr. 
Stearns,” said Mrs. Norton, soothingly. Just 
think how relieved you will be to have it 
over ! ” 

“ I will try to,” replied Hattie ; I can’t 
stand this condition of affairs much longer.” 

If I can help you about it, I will. Only 
don’t put it off, for vacation will be over be- 
fore you know it, and Alan must be exoner- 
ated before then. It distresses my mother 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 253 

and me to know that our young people are 
not in perfect sympathy, for we felt that 
something was wrong.” 

Did n’t Anna tell you about me ? ” asked 
Hattie, in surprise. 

^^Not a word. She told us about Alan’s 
dismissal, but did not mention the name of 
the girl.” 

^‘Well, I call that honorable!” exclaimed 
Hattie. I wish I had her courage. I 
should n’t have brought all this misery on 
myself if I had.” 

We are not all alike, you know. What 
is hard for one is easier for another. You 
have a conscience, though, dear, and I am 
sure you will do the right thing. Now come 
and join the others. They will wonder what 
has become of both of us.” 

I feel happier already to think I have 
told you, Mrs. Norton.” 

^^And you will feel happier yet when you 
have made a clean breast of it.” 


CHAPTER FIFTEENTH 


ATTIE HAYNES went to bed 
that night with a lighter 
heart than she had ■ known 
for many weeks. She was 
so much more like her for- 
mer self that the girls remarked on it and 
wondered what could have brought about 
the change. 

Hattie acts as if she had made things 
right with Alan/' remarked one of the girls 
to her room-mate that night. wonder 

if she has.” 

I don't believe it,” returned the other. 

If she did n't have the courage to confess 
at once, I don't believe she would do it at 
this late hour.” 

Perhaps her conscience has been work- 
ing, and she has made up her mind to do 
the right thing. They say, you know, that 




HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 255 

criminals often are made so unhappy by their 
pangs of conscience that they are driven to 
confess in sheer desperation.” 

know they say so, but I don’t believe 
it. My opinion is they brood over their 
misery so much that at last they really be- 
lieve themselves martyrs. Hattie acts as if 
she considered herself dreadfully persecuted.” 

Why, what a misanthrope you are 1 I 
had no idea of it. Well, we’ll agree to 
differ, and see which of us is right. I be- 
lieve that Hattie has either confessed or 
made up her mind to do so.” 

^^And I believe she has no idea of doing 
any such thing. She and Mrs. Norton have 
been quite chummy of late, and my opinion 
is that Hattie thinks the affair will be for- 
gotten.” 

^^Well, we’ll see. We shall know soon, 
whichever way it is.” 

Now that Hattie had worked her courage 
to the point of apologizing to Alan, as the 
first step towards atonement, she was on 
the lookout for a favorable opportunity. 


256 HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBORTOWN 

This must be when they could be alone, 
without any fear of interruption. Such an 
opportunity did not present itself for several 
days, but at last it came. 

Alan possessed considerable mechanical 
skill, and made himself useful in many ways. 
One morning he was employed in repairing 
the dining-room table, and Hattie, who had 
closely followed his movements since her 
conversation with Mrs. Norton, determined 
to take advantage of the situation. Now 
that the moment was at hand, she felt much 
trepidation, and her heart beat loudly within 
her as she entered the dining-hall. Alan 
was seated on the floor with his back towards 
the door as she entered, and was whistling 
softly to himself while he worked. When 
he heard footsteps behind him, he turned 
quickly around with a smile. His was one 
of those mobile faces whose expression 
changes with every mood, and as he looked 
up smiling, with his cheeks flushed and his 
bright, dark eyes glowing, Hattie’s mind 
quickly reverted to the day when he gave 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 257 

her back her note, and it was hard to real- 
ize that the dark, stern face that confronted 
her then was the same one that was be- 
fore her now. The instant Alan recognized 
Hattie, his expression quickly changed to 
the hard, stern one he always showed to 
her. She realized that this was a bad be- 
ginning for the ordeal before her, but she 
made an effort to broach the subject. 

^^You did not expect to see me, I am 
afraid,’^ began Hattie, timidly. 

No, I did not. You were the very last per- 
son I expected to see,” replied Alan, bluntly. 

^^It has made me feel very bad to see 
how you have avoided me since we have 
been here,” said Hattie, feeling that she 
must say what she had to say quickly, for 
Alan was gathering his tools together as 
if he intended to take his departure. 

‘^It must have made you very unhappy, 
you have shown so much consideration for 
me,” returned Alan, contemptuously, as he 
sprang to his feet and left the room before 
Hattie could find a word to answer. 


17 


258 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

For an instant she sat without moving, 
so crushed was she by this harsh rebuff. 
Then a torrent of mortified pride and indig- 
nation swept over her, and starting to her 
feet she rushed from the room, struggling 
hard to keep back the tears as she strode 
angrily toward her own room. As she 
rushed by a group of her companions with- 
out heeding their presence, they looked at 
one another in amazement, wondering what 
her strange manner could mean. When she 
reached the privacy of her own room, the 
storm burst forth, and she gave vent to 
her feelings in a violent fit of weeping. 

How contemptuous ! she exclaimed 
angrily. He must have known what I 
came for ! I will not humiliate myself again, 
not for fifty Mrs. Nortons ! I don’t care 
if he is expelled ! It serves him right ! He 
is a hard, unfeeling wretch, and I never, 
never, never will speak to him again ! ” 

To do Alan justice, he had not the re- 
motest idea that Hattie had sought an inter- 
view in order to apologize for her conduct. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 259 

It never occurred to him that, as she refused 
the opportunity he offered her when he gave 
her back her note, she could ever have 
the courage to face the consequences of her 
wrongdoing. He thought she was trying 
to smooth matters over, and he was de- 
termined to show her that she had forfeited 
his esteem and that he could never feel 
toward her as he did toward the other 
girls. 

She will find out that she can’t bring me 
around quite so easily as she imagined,” he 
said to himself, as he left the dining-hall. 

Mrs. Norton’s quick perceptions caused her 
to realize that her plan was not working as 
well as she had hoped, and she was disap- 
pointed and surprised to find Hattie in such 
a stubborn frame of mind. Hattie assured 
her that she had hardly begun her apology 
when Alan retorted in a violent and con- 
temptuous manner and had left her. 

There must be some mistake, I am 
sure,” said Mrs. Norton. Alan could n’t 
have understood what you meant.” 


260 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

He is neither deaf nor blind/’ replied 
Hattie, bitterly. ^^Oh, yes, he understood 
fast enough ! I never saw anybody look 
so contemptuous and vindictive ! ” 

It is n’t possible he could have under- 
stood what you meant, dear. A boy who 
acted so chivalrously as he did, never in 
the world could refuse to accept an apology 
from a girl.” 

^^He is just as vindictive and revengeful 
as an Indian,” replied Hattie, vehemently. 

I know I acted like a coward, but I don’t 
think it was half so bad as it is to humiliate 
people in such a cold-blooded way as he 
does.” 

Even if it is as you think,” said Mrs. 
Norton, soothingly, of course it will not 
deter you from explaining matters to the 
teacher. You will do what you think is 
right, and let Alan justify his conduct to 
his own conscience.” 

No, Mrs. Norton, I will not go any 
further in the matter,” replied Hattie, de- 
cidedly. It was very hard for me to speak 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IJI HAKBORTOWN 261 

to Alan, and I am not going to put myself 
in a position to be snubbed again.’’ 

Hattie, don’t talk like that. In 
fact, it is better for us not to discuss the 
matter any more just now, dear. Wait until 
you are in a calmer mood, and I am certain 
that your sense of justice will lead you to 
do the right thing.” 

Mrs. Norton, however, was not in her 
heart as hopeful as her words implied, but 
she wisely decided to wait for future de- 
velopments and to lose no opportunity to 
assist in bringing matters to a favorable 
close. 

That evening the young people were driven 
in-doors by a severe thunder-storm, and 
amused themselves by dancing in the din- 
ing-hall. Mrs. Norton played for them, 
and after a few dances she noticed that 
all were on the floor but one couple, a boy 
and a girl, and these two happened to be 
Alan Leigh and Hattie Haynes. She under- 
stood at once how it happened, that Alan, 
who was always rather slow in securing a 


262 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

partner, had found that Hattie was the only 
girl left, and was not willing to dance with 
her. She also knew that Hattie was left 
out because she was not so popular as she 
once was. Several girls were dancing to- 
gether, as they often did, and none of the 
gay dancers seemed to notice the embar- 
rassing situation of the two who were left 
out. 

Mrs. Norton, still continuing to play, 
signalled to Alan to come to her. He at 
once crossed the room and stood by her 
side. 

Hattie has no partner for this dance ; 
do take a few turns with her,” she said. 

don’t feel like dancing this time,” he 
answered in as indifferent a tone as he could 
assume. 

What, not if I ask you to ? ” she said. 

‘^If it will please you^ yes, I will,” he 
answered, and at once he crossed to where 
Hattie was sitting watching the dancers. 

Will you dance this waltz with me ? ” 
he asked. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 263 

Thank you, I don’t care to dance this 
time,” she replied with a toss of her head. 
A deep flush came over his face as he turned 
on his heel and left her. 

Foolish girl ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Norton 
to herself. ^^It is hopeless to expect any- 
thing from her.” She took occasion to seek 
Alan as soon as she could leave the piano, 
and said, as she grasped his hand warmly: 

Thank you for trying to gratify me. I 
should never have asked such a favor of 
you if I could have foreseen how it would 
be received. I am sorry to have subjected 
you to such a painful ordeal.” 

Don’t think of it, Mrs. Norton,” replied 
Alan, frankly. It turned out just as I 
expected, and I am not sorry to have done 
what you asked me. It does not trouble 
me, I assure you.” 

But it does me, I don’t like to have 
girls do rude or unkind things.” 

After the dancing was over, the young 
people assembled in a group before the open 
door to enjoy the cool air that had followed 


264 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

the heavy rain. Mrs. Norton seated herself 
by one of the windows and watched the 
group by the door, who chatted and laughed 
at one another’s jokes as usual. She was 
troubled over her unsuccessful attempt to 
bring together the only two members of 
their little community who were not in har- 
mony, and tried to settle in her mind the 
wisest course for her to pursue. Alan she 
could influence easily, for he possessed a 
natural courtesy for women to which she 
could appeal. Hattie, however, was not so 
easily managed, and as she recalled the 
haughty manner with which she refused 
Alan’s invitation to dance, she decided that 
it would be unwise to approach the subject 
while she was in such an obdurate frame 
of mind. 

While these thoughts were passing through 
the chaperon’s mind, she was accosted by one 
of the girls. 

^^Mrs. Norton, only hear what an unjust 
accusation against our sex your brother has 
made! He declares that every orderly and 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 265 

particularly neat woman is a shrew ! Is n’t 
it a dreadful thing to say ? ” 

Harry’s experience is very limited as 
yet,” replied his sister ; “ he is not infallible, 
you know.” 

^^But, Mrs. Norton,” said George Graham, 

don’t you think that the extra-particular 
housekeepers are generally rather sharp in 
temper ? I ’ve noticed that very amiable peo- 
ple, the kind who never lose their tempers, 
are easy in everything else.” 

agree with you that very amiable 
people are apt to be easily satisfied, but 
I can’t go so far as to say that orderly 
people are ill-tempered and disorderly ones 
good-tempered.” 

^'Well, what kind would you prefer to 
have for a husband or wife ? ” 

should prefer one of the medium kind 
if I were obliged to choose,” she answered 
laughingly. 

“ But suppose you were so unfortunate 
as to hit upon one of the extremes, which 
would you rather have?” 


266 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

I have thought so little on the sub- 
ject, George, that I am not prepared to 
give an answer, but I must confess that 
I have very little patience with untidy 
people.” 

So have I ” he replied. '' I would choose 
the shrew every time.” 

wouldn’t” said Harry. would 

place a good temper first on the list. How 
is it with you, girls ? ” 

The girls were very divided in their opin- 
ions, but the larger proportion sided with 
Harry. 

I am surprised at you, Anna,” said Sue. 
‘^You are so particular yourself, I supposed 
you would place order and neatness before 
everything else.” 

I have been pondering deeply over the 
subject for the last five minutes, and have 
come to this conclusion, — that it is neces- 
sary for a woman to be orderly, even if 
she is shrewish, for she makes the household, 
but that it is not so important for a man 
to be so, because she can compel him to 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 267 

be orderly. The discipline will be salutary 
for him too.” 

We agree, then, I see,” said George, 
from the different standpoints of our sexes. 
I think it necessary for a woman to be orderly 
because I consider cleanliness next to godli- 
ness. If she has a shrewish tongue, she will 
have to learn that she must keep it within 
bounds.” 

All this time Fritz, who had entered with 
a pitcher of water at the beginning of the 
discussion, had remained listening intently 
to the arguments on both sides, and at the 
conclusion of George’s speech he evidently 
could restrain himself no longer, and burst 
forth, " If I had a wife what was scoldy, I 
t’ink she would soon be tired of the w’ippings 
which I would give her ! ” 

A burst of laughter naturally greeted this 
startling sentiment, and Fritz, overcome by 
embarrassment, made his escape. 

Fritz seems to be of your opinion, George, 
although his mode of procedure differs some- 
what,” remarked Mrs. Norton. 


268 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

He was not born in a country where 
women are in the ascendency/’ replied George. 

He will modify his views by the time he is 
ready to make a choice.” 

^^Let us hope others of us will do the 
same/’ said one of the girls. 


CHAPTER SIXTEENTH 


LL this time the young people 
had not lost their interest in 
their patient, Mrs. Dexter, but 
still took turns in caring for 
her. Their whole hearts were 
in their work, and there was not one who had 
not grown to love the gentle invalid and who 
did not realize that the example of such 
patience and fortitude was a privilege. It 
was a disappointment, however, to her young 
attendants to find that she did not rally be- 
yond a certain point, and as day after day 
passed and she had not sufficient strength to 
sit up, even their hopeful natures began to 
see that the tendency was gradually down- 
ward. 

Every time I lift her I find her lighter,” 
said George Graham to Mrs. Norton, “ and 
she is too feeble to put her arms around my 



270 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

neck when I lift her up, as she used to. 
Poor old lady ! ” 

She is just as cheerful as ever/’ replied 
Anna, but I know she is sure she is n’t 
going to get well.” 

I think Mother and I had better go and 
see her,” said Mrs. Norton. 

Can’t you go to-day ? ” added Anna. 

She seemed so feeble this morning that 
Sue would not leave her. You have no idea 
how devoted that girl has been to her. She 
could n’t be kinder to her own mother.” 

Yes, we will go to-day,” replied Mrs. 
Norton. ^^It is so long since we have seen 
her that we can judge of her condition better 
than you who see her every day. Perhaps 
you are over-anxious.” 

Sue Scudder, as Anna had said, had been 
devoted to the sick woman. As we have 
seen, her conscience often had troubled her 
because she had been so keenly sensitive to 
her mother’s primitive ways and the ridicule 
they elicited from a few of her school friends. 
As she saw this gentle old woman slowly 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 271 

fading away, the thought came to her mind 
that her mother would some day become 
just as old and helpless, and she put all 
her heart and soul into the work of caring 
for Mrs. Dexter. On the morning referred 
to, she found the invalid so much feebler 
than usual that she determined not to leave 
her. 

^^You are so good to me,” said the sick 
woman, as Sue bent over her to arrange her 
pillows. What a good daughter you must 
be!” 

No, I ’m not,” replied Sue, frankly ; not 
half as good as I want to be. My mother is 
the one who makes all the sacrifices, not I.” 

is n’t every girl who can appreciate a 
good mother when she has one.” 

I have n’t half appreciated mine,” replied 
Sue, '' but I think I shall more in the future. 
It makes you think to be with sick people.” 

^^You have given me lots of comfort, if 
it’s any consolation to know it. You’ve 
all been so good to me 1 I ’m sure I can’t 
see why.” 


272 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Because we take pleasure in it. You 
have done a thousand times more for us than 
we have done for you.’' 

I don’t see what I ’ve done for you except 
being a burden.” 

We are all of us better for having known 
you, dear Mrs. Dexter.” 

I don’t see why,” replied the sick woman, 
simply. 

Here are Mrs. Arnold and Mrs. Norton,” 
said Sue, looking out of the window as she 
heard a carriage stop before the house. 

How are you feeling to-day ? ” asked Mrs. 
Arnold in her pleasant voice, as she seated 
herself by the invalid’s bed and took the 
wasted hand in hers. 

I ’m very comfortable. Everything has 
been done for me, but,” and she lowered her 
voice that Sue, who was in the next room, 
might not hear her, I don’t expect ever to 
get up from this.” 

^^Oh, yes, indeed you will,” replied Mrs. 
Arnold, cheerfully. ‘^Just think how many 
times you’ve been like this! This warm 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 273 

weather is very debilitating, but it will soon 
be cooler/’ 

I ain’t a mite afraid to go. Just 
think bow many there is a-waiting for me on 
the other side ! ” 

^^But we want you here with us, you 
know.” 

I had such a beautiful dream last night,” 
said the sick woman. didn’t say any- 

thing about it to the young folks, for fear 
they ’d think I ’d ought not to dwell on it.” 

I would n’t try to tell it now,” said Mrs. 
Arnold, soothingly. Wait till you feel 
stronger.” 

’T won’t hurt me a mite. I dreamt that 
I was a-walking and walking ever so far and 
I ’d lost my way and I was all beat out, and 
all at once I come to a river. I can see, just 
how it looked, all shining and sparkling, just 
as if the stars was a-shining down on it, and 
I could n’t get across nohow, and yet I knew 
I’d got to cross it to get to my journey’s 
end. And just as I was all discouraged and 
ready to give up, there, on the opposite shore, 
18 


274 HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBORTOWN 

I see my husband standing. He did n’t look 
as he did when I saw him last, but he looked 
young and handsome, just as he did when I 
married him, and he was smiling and he held 
out his arms to me, and I ketched hold of 
them and he drew me right across. And 
just then I woke up.” 

How happy it must have made you ! ” 

I expect to find him waiting for me on 
the other side,” said the sick woman, and 
I ain’t a mite afraid to cross.” 

The two visitors felt that the instinct of 
the young people was a correct one, and that 
the feeble frame that held this gentle soul 
had done its work. That afternoon Mrs. 
Arnold sent a nurse to attend constantly on 
the sick woman, but the young people still 
continued their visits, and always brought 
comfort and sunshine with them. Day by 
day she grew feebler, but so placidly and 
peacefully was the end approaching that 
they could not realize that a great change 
was at hand. 

One day she had been so restless and un- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 275 

comfortable that George, thinking a change 
of position would give her relief, seated 
himself on her bed, and gently raising her, 
supported her on his strong arm. The com- 
fortable expression that came over her face 
showed him that the change of position gave 
relief, and soon the feeble head sank against 
his shoulder, and she fell asleep. He sat 
there motionless until his strong back and 
arm grew stifE and lame, but she slept on, 
and he could not be induced to change his 
position. 

^^It is not an ordinary sleep,’’ said the 
nurse. She will never wake from it.” 

‘‘I don’t want her to,” he replied. ‘^If 
she can only go without any more suffering, 
I will sit here all night.” 

So he sat thus, all his strong young muscles 
strained and aching, until the frail, worn-out 
body finished its work, and the patient, gentle 
soul had crossed the shining river. 

Nor did the labor of love end here. The 
young people brought flowers, and trans- 
formed the humble dwelling into a bower of 


276 HIGH SCHOOL DATS IN HARBOKTOWN 

beauty. All the stiffness and coldness that 
accompanies a funeral in a New England 
village disappeared under the loving touches 
of these earnest young workers, just as their 
happy young lives had brought warmth and 
sunshine into the aged woman's last hours. 

We will go with her as far as we can/' 
George Graham had said ; and he and his 
companions bore to its last resting-place the 
frail form that had contained the loving soul. 
So beautiful had been the life of their aged 
friend that they could not but feel happy in 
the thought that the struggle of life was 
over, and that she was united to those she 
best loved. 

That evening they sat on the rocks until a 
late hour, watching the soft light of the 
moon reflected on the water, while they 
recalled pleasant memories of her whose last 
days they had cheered. For many days they 
missed the care they had so cheerfully be- 
stowed, but gradually their lives settled into 
the old routine. 

In a few days, after this event, Mr. Stearns 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 277 

appeared, as agreed upon. At first his pres- 
ence was rather a restraint upon his pupils, 
and Mrs. Arnold feared that the result she 
had hoped for would not come about. Alan 
was particularly reserved in his presence, and 
sought every opportunity to avoid him ; but 
Mr. Stearns had a keen knowledge of human 
nature and of boys’ natures, and his manner 
to Alan was so unembarrassed and free from 
restraint that Alan’s reserve soon disappeared, 
and his manner was natural once more. 

Hattie Haynes was far more affected by 
her teacher’s presence than was Alan. Mr. 
Stearns, not divining the cause she had for 
this change of manner toward him, mar- 
velled at her shyness and evident avoidance 
of him. The others, observing that their 
teacher threw aside the dignity that charac- 
terized his deportment toward them during 
school terms, dropped their reserve in return, 
and a genial relation was established between 
teacher and pupils that brought them nearer 
to one another than they had ever been 
before. 


278 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

expected Mr. Stearns would be dread- 
fully school mastery/’ observed one of the 
girls to another, ^^but he is just like any- 
one else, I find, outside of Harbortown High 
School.” 

^^It is a pleasant surprise to us all, I 
imagine. I heard one of the girls say be- 
fore he came, ^ Now our fun is over as long 
as he is here,’ but I saw that same girl jok- 
ing with him last night, just as if he were 
one of the boys.” 

I should think teachers would feel dread- 
fully to have their scholars stand in such awe 
of them, and stop all fun as soon as they see 
them coming.” 

I suppose they do ; but it would n’t be 
very dignified to have Mr. Stearns on the 
same terms with us during school hours as 
he is here in camp.” 

We are discussing a picnic,” explained 
Anna Arnold, as the girls joined the others. 

Where we went the other day ? How 
lovely ! ” 

“ No, we want to combine a sail and picnic, 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 279 

SO we are thinking about Swallow Island. It 
is a lovely sail of about two hours.’’ 

With a good wind,” added Alan. 

course, with a good wind. If the 
wind gives out, we can drift, and be a little 
longer about it.” 

Why is it called Swallow Island ? ” asked 
Kate. 

Because of the sparrows which are there,” 
replied George, gravely. 

^^I don’t see that it was so ridiculous a 
question as you try to make out. I thought 
very likely there was some legend connected 
with it.” 

“ There is,” replied George, in the same 
grave manner. In prehistoric times, when 
the country was inhabited by a race of giants, 
one of them tried to swallow the island whole, 
but gave it up as a bad job. Ever since it has 
gone by the name of Swallow Island.” 

How excruciatingly witty ! ” said Kate 
sarcastically, as a general laugh followed 
this explanation. You are so bright, it 
is impossible to keep pace with you.” 


280 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Oh, that ’s nothing to what I could do if 
I tried.’' 

Pray don’t try, then. We might not be 
able to bear your brilliancy.” 

^^How would you like to have a chowder 
there?” asked Mrs. Norton. ^^We can take 
cold food, but I think something warm would 
taste good.” 

As we are to picnic on an island, fish 
in some form would be appropriate,” said 
one of the girls. 

N^^I’ll engage to make the chowder,” said 
George. 

And we will catch our own fish,” re- 
marked Alan. 

Remembering your success on a former 
expedition,” said Kate, “I think it would 
be better to be on the safe side and take 
our fish with us. They might not bite the 
hooks.” 

We thought of baiting our hooks,” said 
Alan. 

I really believe you are emulating George 
and Harry,” said Kate. ^^You are the last 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 281 

one I should have expected to take me to 
task so roundly.” 

I seem to be turning out a surprise to 
my friends generally,” replied Alan, with 
such a touch of bitterness in his tone that 
all present knew to what he referred. 

It does not seem to have the effect of 
lessening their esteem for you,” said Anna, 
always ready to defend her friends. 

Will you help me down from this rock ? ” 
asked Kate, extending her hand toward Alan, 
who stood just below. 

Allow me ! ” said George, stepping in 
front of him and reaching his hand to 
her. 

“Thank you, I spoke to Alan,” replied 
Kate, with some asperity. “I might make 
a slip, you know.” 

“ Alan,” said George, with assumed dignity 
and severity, as Kate, with the aid of Alan’s 
hand, sprang lightly down from the rock, 
“this young lady has openly slighted me 
in preference to you. We will settle this in 
the manner customary to men of honor.” 


282 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I am at your service/’ replied Alan, 
equally dignified. 

What nonsensical boys ! ” exclaimed 
Kate, much pleased to have created such a 
sensation. 

Only blood will wipe out such an 
insult,” replied George. ^^What weapons 
will you choose, Alan ? Cannon-crackers or 
torpedoes ? ” 

^^My second will communicate with you,” 
replied Alan. 

There is the dinner-call,” said Anna, so 
you will have to curb your bloodthirsty 
spirits for a while.” 

That evening after sundown, little Fritz 
announced to Anna with much consternation 
that the puppy Stilts was missing. I give 
him his supper and he did eat it, and then 
he was gone already. I know not what 
will become out of him,” he said, almost 
weeping. 

Don’t feel so bad about it,” said Anna, 
kindly ; he can’t be lost in this place. 
Every one in the village knows him. He 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 283 

will come back as soon as he is hungry, 
you may be sure.’’ 

Fritz, however, refused to be comforted. 

He is so young already yet,” he answered 
sadly, he knows not how to care for hisself.” 

think he has shown himself able to 
take care of himself remarkably well,” 
said Anna. He always gets the best of 
everything.” 

Fritz, however, was not consoled. There 
is one place where the blueberries do grow,” 
he said, suddenly brightening. I t’ink he 
perhaps go there. It is there a hole where 
lives one bootjack.” 

Lives what ? ” asked Anna, in surprise. 

One bootjack,” replied Fritz, earnestly. 

Know you not what a bootjack is ? He 
have long brown hairs, and have no tail.” 

Oh, you mean a woodchuck ! ” exclaimed 
Anna, laughing. I should n’t wonder if he 
had gone there.” 

shall seek him,” replied Fritz, at once 
setting off in the direction of the blueberry 
pasture, where the berrying-party had been 


284 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

a short time before. He remembered the 
woodchuck’s hole that Goggles had sniffed 
out on that occasion, and recalled the excite- 
ment the puppy had manifested in the 
matter. He had started off in that direc- 
tion several times since, but was captured 
before he had gone far on his expedition. 

Fritz, with a much lighter heart, now 
that he felt satisfied he should find his 
beloved charge, bounded along the path that 
led to the blueberry pasture, occasionally 
whistling the call that usually brought the 
puppy to his side if he were within hearing 
distance. This time, however, the puppy did 
not appear, and Fritz reached the blueberry 
pasture without finding a trace of him. 

Fritz redoubled his whistling and called 
the puppy by name, but still there was no 
trace of him. He found the woodchuck’s 
hole, but no puppy was there, and poor 
Fritz was ready to cry with disappointment, 
for his feelings were very tender and the 
puppy was very dear to him. At last he 
bethought himself of the spot where the 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 285 

berrying-party had held their picnic, — that 
beautiful grove overlooking the sea. Perhaps 
the puppy had gone there, hoping to come 
upon the remains of that delicious ham- 
bone which had been taken away from him 
that day. Fritz soon reached the grove, but 
when he came in sight of it he stood still 
with amazement, almost petrified at the 
spectacle before him. There sat Goggles, 
and by his side was the lost puppy, both 
apparently engrossed in the sight that had 
so startled Fritz. 


CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH 



N the beautiful grove where so 
short a time before Fritz had 
seen the picnic table spread, 
stood a group that evidently 
had not met in that beautiful 
spot for purposes of pleasure. Alan Leigh 
and George Graham stood opposite each 
other, pistols in hand, while a companion 
stood behind each. Fritz, concealed behind 
a clump of young trees, watched the group 
with eyes extended to their utmost capacity, 
too terrified to move or speak. He had heard 
of men trying to kill one another, and a 
horrible curiosity to see what was going on 
rooted him to the spot. 

Harry,'' said George Graham to his friend 
who stood behind him, after a pause in which 
Fritz could hear his heart thumping wildly 
against his side, I have a request to make 



HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 287 

of you. In case I fall, will you take this 
letter to my mother, in which all is ex- 
plained, and tell her that her name was the 
last on my lips ? ” As he spoke, he solemnly 
handed a note to him. 

You may rely on me, my friend,” replied 
Harry, in the same serious vein ; she shall 
know all.” 

Ned,” said Alan to his companion in his 
turn, if I do not have the pleasure of kill- 
ing this gentleman, tell her in whose cause 
I fall that I felt proud to die in such a 
noble cause. And tell my father that I died 
game.” 

will, Alan,” replied his friend, as he 
wiped his eyes with his handkerchief ; you 
may depend on me.” 

If Fritz had had any doubts that a tragedy 
was about to be enacted before him, these 
words would have served to dispel them. 
One thing was certain, that George Graham 
meant to shoot Alan Leigh and Alan Leigh 
meant to shoot George Graham, perhaps each 
would shoot the other. Fritz was a tender- 


288 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

hearted and conscientious boy, and realizing 
that not a moment was to be lost, he 
determined to prevent this calamity, and set 
off for home at full speed, in order to find 
somebody who had sufficient authority to 
stop the proceedings. He had run fast when 
he was seeking the puppy, but now, in this 
case of life or death, he fairly flew over the 
ground. That by the time he reached the 
camp it would be too late never occurred to 
the^ boy in his desperation. 

As it happened, Mr. Norton, who was at 
that time at the camp, proposed that evening 
that his wife and Mr. Stearns should walk to 
the west side of the Point to see the sunset, 
which happened to be an unusually fine one. 
When just opposite the blueberry pasture, 
they encountered Fritz, rushing so blindly 
along that he actually ran against them be- 
fore he recognized them. 

What in the world has happened to you, 
Fritz ? ” asked Mr. Norton, astonished at the 
boy’s terrified expression. Is the bull after 
you?” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 289 

Go SO quick how you can/’ gasped the 
boy, with his breath nearly gone. ^‘1 am 
afraid about those young gentlemens. They 
have kill each oder perhaps already.” 

‘‘ What do you mean ? ” asked Mr. Norton, 
bewildered. Talk so I can understand 
you. What young gentlemen do you mean ? 
Where are they ? ” 

Mr. George and Mr. Alan,” replied Fritz. 

They shoot at each oder with guns. They 
are there over, where we by the picnic have 
eaten ; ” and he extended a shaking arm in 
the direction of the grove and the western 
shore. 

I know where he means,” said Mrs. Nor- 
ton, but there cannot be any cause for alarm. 
It is only some nonsense of those boys.” 

Probably they have been amusing them- 
selves with a mock duel,” said Mr. Norton. 

‘‘ I think we ought to look into the mat- 
ter,” said Mr. Stearns. '' Boys’ spirits carry 
them pretty far sometimes, and accidents 
do often happen. The boy says they have 
guns.” 


19 


290 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

hurry yourselves!” cried Fritz, wring- 
ing his hands* in his desperation. have 
hear them say they wish to kill each odder.” 

(( Yery well, we will go,” replied Mr. Nor- 
ton ; and he and the teacher hurried in the 
direction of the grove, followed closely by 
Mrs. Norton and the excited Fritz. 

^^Mr. George he have ask Mr. Harry to 
give a letter to his modder. They looked 
how they would weep,” said Fritz. 

I supposed Harry was in it,” said Mrs. 
Norton. I know it is all nonsense, but, as 
Mr. Stearns says, accidents do sometimes 
happen. You know how reckless George 
and Harry are.” 

I shall not believe anything has happened 
until I have proof of it,” replied her husband. 

It took but a short time to reach the grove, 
and they came upon the combatants without 
their presence being noticed. As they ap- 
peared, they heard the words, One, two, 
three, fire 1 ” A report instantly followed, 
and they beheld George Graham reel and fall 
heavily to the ground. In an instant his 








f 




I 


V 






I 



¥ 


f 


V 


ft 


► 




S 



f 

% 


4 



f 




I 


f 


« 


V 


» 


• ft 


ft 


I • « . 

f * ^ 

* . 

«j 



♦ 



* 


r 






• • 


» 



ft 


I 



4 


« 


> 


' ■ » 


» 


I 


A 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 291 

second, Harry, was bending over him en- 
deavoring to loosen his collar. 

^‘Tell Alan to flee the country. A skifl 
awaits him on the shore,” murmured George, 
with closed eyes. 

What is all this? ” exclaimed Mr. Norton, 
as the three reached the spot. 

George immediately opened his eyes and 
rose to a sitting posture, looking decidedly 
shamefaced as he caught sight of his three 
visitors. It means that Alan shot me, but 
I doubt if the wound is .fatal,” he replied, 
rising to his feet. 

You see how groundless your fears were, 
Fritz. Here are the guns you told us about ; ” 
and Mr. Norton took up the toy pistol that 
lay on the ground by the fallen hero’s side. 

don’t wonder the boy was alarmed,” 
said Mr. Stearns. I must say I was myself 
when I saw George fall.” 

I hope your sense of honor is satisfied, 
Alan,” said Mrs. Norton. 

Perfectly,” he repFied, quite seriously, as 
he offered his hand to his recent antagonist. 


292 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS m HARBORTOWN 

Then we can go home together/’ returned 
Mrs. Norton. You have been the means of 
our losing the sunset view for which we came, 
but ^ all ’s well that ends well.’ ” 

As they walked back to camp, Fritz and 
the puppy racing ahead of the party, it hap- 
pened that Mrs. Norton and Mr. Stearns were 
left some distance behind the others. 

^^It is astonishing to what childish things 
young people will resort for amusement,” the 
teacher remarked. 

They are only half-grown children as 
yet,” she answered. I can understand how 
George and Harry can resort to childish pas- 
times, but Alan is so dignified and takes life 
so seriously, it is a constant surprise to me 
when he acts like the other boys.” 

He has been a surprise to me, I can 
assure you. I am greatly disappointed in 
him.” 

You refer, of course, to the time he 'vvas 
expelled from school ; but did n’t it occur to 
you, Mr. Stearns, that he was not the guilty 
one ? ” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 293 

^^Why, I saw the note lying at his feet, 
just as it slipped out of his hand.” 

But did n’t you suspect that some one 
else might have written it ? ” 

Why did he not say so, then ? He did n’t 
attempt to deny it when I confronted him 
with the fact.” 

Alan is n’t the kind to vindicate himself 
at the expense of another. He has an innate 
sense of courtesy, and I am convinced that 
he would be willing to suffer for the fault of 
any girl who had not the courage to confess 
her guilt.” 

I must confess that I had not thought of 
the subject in that light. I was disappointed 
that Alan, who had always been so frank 
and honest, should so deliberately disobey 
me. But why does not he explain matters ? 
He need not necessarily implicate the real 
offender.” 

Alan is reserved and strong-willed. The 
social life here among companions of his own 
age has done him a world of good. You 
must have noticed how much more genial 


294 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

his manner has grown. I am convinced, 
however, that nothing would induce him to 
seek to exonerate himself. He has too much 
pride for that.” 

It seems to me that his courtesy has caused 
him to carry matters altogether too far. I 
must say that I feel vexed with him for being 
so obstinate, when a word would set matters 
straight. He owes it to his self-respect not 
to allow his character to be maligned.” 

I don’t wonder that you are vexed with 
him. I am, too, but I feel very kindly 
toward him when I think of the lonely life 
he has led since his mother’s death. A 
mother would have straightened out this 
affair without implicating anybody.” 

I presume you are right, but what can I 
do about it ? ” 

^^Oh, Mr. Sterns, you can find out the 
truth of the matter, as I have, if you only use 
your eyes. Watch the young people when 
they are together, and see if among all the 
fresh young faces there is one less frank and 
joyous than the others, — who looks as if 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 295 

there were something on her mind that 
weighs down her spirits and prevents her 
from giving herself just as she is to her com- 
panions. I have seen such a girl here, and I 
pity her with all my heart and soul. Think 
w^hat a burden that poor child must carry 
around with her, which she longs to drop, 
and yet cannot find the courage ! ” 

I doubt if my masculine eyes are able to 
discover the one you describe so feelingly, 
but I will do my best. If I should discover 
her, what then ? What good would it do ? 
Do you expect me to confront her with the 
falsehood she is living?” 

Certainly not ; but you could lead up to 
the subject in a way she would not suspect, 
whenever an opportunity offers. With a 
little tact you could refer in a general way 
to the unhappy state of mind of those who 
carry in their breasts a secret they want to 
divulge. I am sure that girl would seize the 
opportunity to divulge her secret. Do try, 
Mr. Stearns. It is not really so much for 
Alan’s sake that I wish it, for he is honest 


296 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

and honorable, and has done nothing to be 
ashamed of. It is the girl I am thinking 
most of, for I feel sure this will be the turn- 
ing-point in her life. If she confesses this 
fault her companions are generous enough to 
forgive and forget, and the suffering she has 
undergone will keep her from ever doing the 
thing again.'’ 

I will try my best ; but did you ever 
happen to know a man who had tact enough 
to engineer an affair like this ? ” 

The tact I mean comes from a good 
heart, Mr. Stearns, and if I were not sure 
you possessed that, I should not have appealed 
to you.” 

‘‘ I hope I shall not disappoint you, but I 
am not so sanguine as you seem to be.” 

When they reached the camp, they found 
the young people assembled in the grove, talk- 
ing over the plans for the proposed picnic. 
It was decided that they should take advan- 
tage of the first propitious day that Captain 
Higgins’ boat should be disengaged. As Mrs. 
Norton crossed the grove on the way to her 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 297 

mother’s house, she found Sue Scudder seated 
apart from the chattering group, her head 
resting wearily against the tree that served 
as a support. 

Why, Sue ! ” she exclaimed, why are you 
here alone ? Do you not feel well, dear ? ” 

It is only a headache,” replied Sue. “ I 
think I was too long on the rocks in the hot 
sun. It is so cool and quiet here, I feel better 
already.” 

It is the best thing you can do, dear. I 
noticed at the tea-table that you did not look 
quite so well as usual.” 

Mrs. Norton remained some time with her 
mother, and it was quite dark when she re- 
turned to the camp. As she approached it, 
she beheld Mr. Stearns coming to meet her. 

Well,” he said, as he turned to walk 
back with her, ‘^I have been making the 
best use of my eyes I know, and I have 
discovered the girl I was seeking.” 

Have you ? ” exclaimed Mrs. Norton, joy- 
fully, and what success did you have ? Did 
she confide in you ? ” 


298 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I presume I have spoiled matters in some 
unfortunate way, for, although I approached 
the subject as delicately as I could, and I 
flatter myself quite tactfully for a man, I 
met with a rebuff. You are entirely mis- 
taken in the condition of that young girFs 
mind, my friend. She has no idea of con- 
flding her fault to any one, nor does she de- 
sire to make atonement.’' 

You surprise me ! Why, I thought she 
would be grateful for the chance ! ” 

Not she ! A most obdurate girl, Mrs. 
Norton. I am more vexed than I can say 
that a noble fellow like Alan should have 
made such a mistaken sacrifice for one with 
such a hardened conscience.” 

Well, all I can say is that I am as- 
tounded,” exclaimed Mrs. Norton. What 
did she say ? She was not rude, I hope.” 

She remarked in the most indiflerent 
manner that as she never had committed 
any deed that she was obliged to conceal, 
she could not judge of the feelings of those 
who had.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 299 

How could she say that ? I am dread- 
fully disappointed in her.” 

So am I. Hush ! here she comes. I 
should not like to have her think I was 
repeating our conversation to you.” 

My head is much better, thank you,” 
replied Sue, in answer to Mrs. Norton’s in- 
quiry. I shall sleep off the rest, I am 
sure.” 

^^Do you believe that a girl who carries 
her head so high as she does would be likely 
to say she was sorry for a fault she had con- 
cealed for so long ? ” asked Mr. Stearns, when 
they were out'of hearing. 

Mrs. Norton stopped short and looked in- 
tently at her companion. Is it possible that 
you thought Sue Scudder was the girl ? ” 

Why, of course. Did n’t you ? ” 

“ Sue Scudder is not afraid of anybody 
or anything. Why, there is n’t a girl in 
Harbortown with more moral courage than 
she has ! How could you think she was 
the one?” 

I noticed that she sat apart from the 


300 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

others and looked dejected, so I concluded 
she was the one I was seeking. I told you 

I could n’t do it ! ” 

« 

^^We shall have to be patient and wait 
for the mystery to be unravelled in some 
other way. The idea of your hitting upon 
Sue Scudder of all others ! Why, it never 
occurred to me that you would get the wrong 
girl ! ” And the chaperon broke into a laugh, 
in which her companion joined. 


CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH 


FEW mornings later. Captain 
Higgins appeared, long before 
the breakfast hour, to propose 
that they should make their 
expedition to Swallow Island 
on that day, as the wind was favorable and 
his large sloop disengaged. The news quickly 
spread through the camp, and all appeared 
promptly at the breakfast-table in the high 
spirits which the anticipation of a sail al- 
ways calls out in the young. Breakfast 
was hurriedly eaten, not one of the party 
even waiting for a second help of their 
favorite griddle-cakes that Fritz brought in 
steaming from the cook-house. 

Is Goggles included in the invitation ? ” 
asked George, as Mrs. Norton was hurrying 
to the cook-house to consult the cook about 
the provisions to be taken, while Goggles 



302 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

looked with anxious eyes from one to the 
other, to learn his fate. 

Certainly, Goggles is to go. Why, he 
is one of us, you know ! Fancy what a 
forlorn day he would have with us gone ! 
I draw the line at the pupp}^, though.” 

Goggles at once smoothed as many of 
the wrinkles out of his forehead as he could, 
and looked as happy as the naturally pensive 
expression of a bulldog is capable of looking. 
Then he seated himself as close to his master 
as possible with his back to him, after the 
manner of bulldogs. The puppy, w^ho imi- 
tated the bulldog’s ways, had adopted this 
habit, but it was not so effective in one of 
his make. 

don’t see why the puppy couldn’t go, 
with Fritz to look after him,” said Anna, 
who always wanted everybody to have a 
good time. 

No,” replied Mrs. Norton, decidedly, a 
boy and puppy would be too much responsi- 
bility altogether. One of them would be 
sure to fall overboard. They will have a 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 303 

good time here, with the whole camp to 
roam over and make as much noise in as 
they please.” 

^^May I see you a minute, Mrs. Norton?” 
asked Sue Scudder, as the chaperon was 
hurrying off in the direction of her mother’s 
house. 

Of course you can see me, Sue. Take 
a good look at me, but be as quick as possi- 
ble, for I have n’t any time to waste.” 

I should have said ‘ May I s'peak to you 
a minute ? ’ ” replied Sue. ‘‘ There is some- 
thing I want to tell you.” 

Certainly, dear, but walk along with me 
to my mother’s, it will save time. Now, 
what is it ? ” and Mrs. Norton drew Sue’s arm 
through hers and continued on her way. 

I happened down to the beach just now,” 
began Sue, in a low tone, to look for a 
handkerchief I left there last night, and I 
came upon Hattie Haynes sitting down be- 
hind a big rock and crying dreadfully. She 
would n’t tell me what the matter was, but 
when I told her it was time to get ready 


304 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

for the sailing-party, she said she wasn’t 
going.” 

^^Dear me!” exclaimed Mrs. Norton, of 
course she must go. Couldn’t you persuade 
her?” 

Not in the least. She said she should n’t 
go, and I need n’t waste my time in trying 
to persuade her, and I saw it was of no 
use. So I left her and thought you might 
perhaps make her change her mind. It 
seems a pity to go off and leave the poor 
thing all alone ! ” 

It will not do at all. She must go. 
If you will go to my mother’s and do my 
errand for me, I will see what I can do 
with Hattie. Please tell mother to take 
with her all the olives she has in the 
house and two dozen hard-boiled eggs, if 
she has them.” 

I will, with pleasure,” replied Sue, as she 
started in the direction of Mrs. Arnold’s house. 

The paths of a chaperon are not all 
strewn with roses,” said Mrs. Norton to her- 
self, as she hurried in the direction of the 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 305 

beach. If I can only make, some impres- 
sion on this headstrong girl, I shall be thank- 
ful. This unfortunate affair stands just where 
it did when I was blind enough to think I 
could manage it, only Hattie grows more 
obstinate as time goes on.’' 

These depressing reflections filled the mind 
of the chaperon as she hastened on her way. 
It was not so easy to find the big rock of 
which Sue had spoken, for there were many 
big rocks on that part of the beach, and the 
chaperon looked on all sides of several huge 
boulders before she came upon the girl she 
sought. At last she found her, huddled in 
a secluded corner, indulging in a violent fit 
of grief. 

Why, Hattie dear,” said the chaperon 
kindly, sitting down by the weeping girl’s 
side and putting an arm about her, I have 
been hunting for you, for it is almost time to 
start, and here you are crying. What can 
be the matter?” 

You need n’t wait for me, Mrs. Norton,” 
replied Hattie, as well as she could for the 
20 


306 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

catches in heK voice, for I am not going 
with you/’ 

Not going ! ” exclaimed the chaperon. 

Why, of course you are going ! What put 
such an idea into your mind ? ” 

I can’t stand this kind of life any longer! ” 
said Hattie, passionately. It grows worse 
and worse 1 It is bad enough here, to be 
avoided by all the others, but to be crowded 
together in a boat and be with them all day 
long, as I should have to be on a picnic, is 
more than I can stand. It is of no use to 
ask me, Mrs. Norton, I shall not go 1 I am 
determined on that ! ” 

^^Well, if you are determined, Hattie, I 
am determined too 1 I shall not go on that 
sailing-party and leave you here in camp 
alone. If you stay, I stay.” 

I don’t see why my staying at home 
would make any diference to you. I can 
take care of myself. Besides, you are so 
particular, I should think you would n’t con- 
sider it proper for the boys and girls to go 
without a chaperon.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBOETOWN 307 

My mother and Mr. Norton can take care 
of the sailing-party, Hattie, and I certainly 
shall not leave you here alone in such a state 
of mind as you are in. Our time is short, 
and you must decide quickly. Will you go 
or stay ? ” 

I suppose I shall have to go,” replied 
Hattie, reluctantly, for I don't want to 
spoil your day. I am ashamed to have the 
others see my red eyes. They will know I 
have been crying.” 

They are too much engrossed in thoughts 
about the picnic to look at your eyes. Be- 
sides, your eyes will be all right by the time 
we are ready to start. Sit in the shade for 
a few minutes and let the air blow over your 
face and it will soon be cool. There, here is 
a nice place to sit, and in a few minutes go 
to your room and get ready to start. I must 
hurry.” She left Hattie sitting there in the 
cooling breeze and hastened away. 

I have tried persuasion, and that does n’t 
work,” said the chaperon to herself, as she 
hurried along. I see the girl lacks resolu- 


308 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN " 

tion, and I must supply it for her. I am 
determined that to-day shall settle this un- 
happy affair. Yes, I must exert all the will- 
power I possess.” 

The arrangements were soon completed, 
and the party proceeded to the little pier 
where lay the sloop, rising and falling on 
the tide, her loose sail flapping gently in the 
light breeze. 

Does n’t she look just like a live crea- 
ture, — some kind of a huge bird that is 
impatient to start?” said Kate Lawson en- 
thusiastically, as they came in sight of the 
graceful boat. 

I don’t know a prettier sight than a boat 
under sail,” said Alan. They do look and 
seem like live creatures.” 

I wish I knew the names of all the ropes 
and things,” said Kate. don’t know a 
single one of them.” 

Is it possible ?” exclaimed George. Well, 
your education has been dreadfully neglected.” 

I should like to know what people are 
talking about when they use nautical terms.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 309 

Of course you ought to. Why, your life 
might depend on it sometime. As soon as 
we are off I will explain a few of the sim- 
plest and most popidar terms.” 

I should n’t trust you. You would take 
delight in telling me wrong and then ridi- 
culing me if I repeated them.” 

Well, then, ask Alan. He never misleads 
any one. He knows more about it, too, than 
I do.” 

I should certainly trust him sooner than 
I would you or Harry.” 

Mrs. Arnold was one of the party, and was 
assisted to a seat out of the reach of the 
boom when they should go about.” Mrs. 
Norton and the girls were bestowed in safe 
positions, the baskets stowed away in the 
little cabin. Goggles in the bow, where he 
could keep a good lookout in case any craft 
with a dog on board should heave in sight, 
Mr. Stearns, Mr. Norton, and the boys scat- 
tered about the deck, and they were off. 

Fritz and the puppy from the pier watched 
them depart, the puppy barking himself 


310 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN ’ 

hoarse in order to attract the attention of 
Goggles, who pretended not to see him. The 
last the party saw of the two, they were rac- 
ing back to the camp, the puppy, with his 
teeth fastened in the boy’s knickerbockers, 
getting over the ground with very little 
effort on his part. 

At this rate,” said Mr. Norton, ^^it will 
hardly take us two hours to reach the island. 
There is no danger of this breeze giving out.” 

Dear me ! ” said one of the girls, I wish 
we did n’t have to keep ducking our heads 
every time this horrid pole goes over to the 
other side. I forget what they call it.” 

The boom,” replied Harry. 

Is it really ? ” she asked, turning to Cap- 
tain Higgins. 

I never heerd it called by any other 
name,” he answered, in the true Yankee 
habit of avoiding a direct yes ” or no ” in 
replying to a question. 

What would the captain tell the sailors 
to do if he wanted to go faster ? ” asked 
Kate. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 311 

You answer her, Alan ; she would n’t be- 
lieve any of the rest of us,” said George. 

What order would the captain give, you 
mean ? ” asked Alan. “ He would probably 
say, ^ Haul aft the weather bow-line,’ or else, 
‘Let go the cross-braces.’ It depends upon 
circumstances.” 

“And suppose he wanted to go slower, 
what would he say then ? ” 

“ Then he would be likely to give the order, 
‘ Clew in the main halyards,’ or ‘ Haul home 
the booby-hatch.’ In an extreme case he might 
order them to take a reef in the mainmast.” 

“ I don’t believe a word of it,” said Kate. 
“ I know you have told me all wrong, because 
George and Harry look so amused. Be- 
sides, Mr. Norton and even Mr. Stearns are 
trying not to laugh, I can see.” 

“ Ask Captain if you don’t believe me.” 

“Didn’t he tell me all wrong, Captain 
Higgins ? ” 

“Well, I don’t know as I ever heerd jest 
sech orders given, but then I hain’t been 
around the world but a few times.” 


312 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

There ! I told you so, boys ! ’’ exclaimed 
Kate. If there were any such expressions, 
it is likely Captain Higgins would have 
known them.” 

^^He’s only guying you,” said George. 
‘‘ Captain, do you mean to say that you never 
heard of taking a reef in the mainmast ? ” 

canT say that I ever see it done, but 
I dare say there ’s a good many things I 
have n’t seen.” 

As I am not fond of making a spectacle 
of myself, I don’t think I shall make use of 
any of the nautical terms you ’ve taught 
me,” said Kate. I prefer to continue in 
ignorance.” 

I should think you would like to acquire 
a little general knowledge,” said Harry, 
particularly as you live in a seaboard town.” 
said I wanted to, but I don’t care to 
learn wrong terms.” 

I should think you might trust Alan ; he 
has spent all his leisure hours among vessels 
and sailors. It would be strange if he didn’t 
know something about them.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 313 

Oh, I don’t doubt his knowledge in the 
least, but he has been so much with you and 
George lately that he has acquired some of 
your ways. Habits are contagious, you know.” 

While this conversation was going on, 
other groups were chattering and laughing 
together, all stimulated to merriment by the 
bracing sea-breezes and the motion of the 
boat through the water. One alone sat apart 
and did not join in the merriment about her. 

^^If Mr. Stearns does not discover to-day 
the one he is looking for, he must be blind,” 
said the chaperon to herself, as she looked 
at the only sad face among the happy group 
about her. “ He does see it, too,” she added, 
as she glanced in the direction of the teacher’s 
eyes, and found them resting intently on 
Hattie’s face. In a few minutes he had left 
his seat beside Mr. Norton, and approached 
the chaperon. 

Have I hit on the right girl this time ? ” 
he asked in a low tone. Poor child, she 
looks as if she had been crying her eyes out ! ” 
^^She has. This is not going on any 


314 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

longer. Before we leave the island that girl 
must confess to you and apologize to Alan. 
She will work herself into a fever if this ten- 
sion is kept up much longer.” 

^^You are right. Do persuade her to do 
so. It is pitiable to see her sad face among 
all those joyous ones.” 

The island was now reached, and when 
within a few rods of it, down rattled the sail, 
and the sloop was anchored. Then the tender 
was drawn alongside, and the party rowed 
ashore. Several trips between the sloop and 
the island were made before the whole party 
was landed, the boys taking turns in rowing. 
Then the provisions were brought over, and 
Captain Higgins was left on board to look 
after his boat until he should be called to 
dinner. 

There was no doubt as to what gave the 
island its name. Swallows were darting 
about in swift circles and twittering anxiously 
together, as if discussing indignantly the in- 
vasion of their territory. 

Over on the other side of the island, in 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBO®TOWN 315 

those sand banks, the swallows - Jive,” said 
Harry. The. sand is just riddled with the 
holes they have made.’’ 

^^What do they make holes for?” asked 
one of the girls. 

I wanted to know that,” said Kate, “ but 
I did n’t dare to ask.” 

“Why, for nests. Didn’t you know that 
bank swallows dig holes in sand banks for 
nests?” asked Harry. 

“ No, I thought they built nests in chim- 
neys and barns.” 

“ Some do, but not bank swallows.” 

The sand banks were at once visited by a 
party who were curious to see how bank 
swallows managed their family affairs. They 
were accompanied by a swarm of anxious 
parent-birds who circled about their heads, 
angrily and noisily protesting against this 
intrusion. When within a reasonable dis- 
tance, they stopped and watched the swallow 
colony. The high sand hills were full of 
round holes, in and out of which birds were 
rapidly darting in their excitement. 


316 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 

We ought not to stay here any longer,” 
said Anna. The poor birds are almost dis- 
tracted for fear we shall disturb their nests. 
They will quiet down when they find we 
didn’t come here after them.” 

Do you see that little column of smoke 
rising over there ? ” asked Harry, looking 
back in the direction of that part of the 
island where they had landed. ^^That is 
George building his fire to cook the chowder.” 

“ The very thought of it makes me hun- 
gry,” said one of the girls. Suppose we go 
and watch him.” 

They found George had started his chow- 
der, and the pork in the bottom of the kettle 
was sending forth clouds of appetizing steam. 
As the party came up, he was engaged in 
slicing potatoes, while the fish, already pre- 
pared to be used when wanted, was placed in 
a dish near by. 

^^It is lucky we had the forethought to 
bring our fish,” said one of the girls. We 
should have been pretty hungry before they 
were caught.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IK HARBORTOWN 317 

Suppose you girls set the table and un- 
pack the baskets/’ said George. By the 
time you are ready my chowder will be.” 

A cool and comfortable spot was selected, 
a cloth spread, and the pleasing occupation 
of unpacking the viands began. This was 
done by the boys, but the arrangement of the 
table was left to the girls. 

All this time Mrs. Norton had been revolv- 
ing in her mind the responsible task she had 
decided to take upon herself. As soon as 
she saw the preparations for dinner begin- 
ning, she determined that the unpleasant 
duty before her should be done before they 
all sat down together, and that it should 
prove to be a feast of reconciliation. She 
seized the moment when all were too much 
occupied to see what was going on, and drew 
Hattie away from the others to a spot where 
they could talk undisturbed. 

I have been thinking over this unhappy 
state of affairs, Hattie dear,” she said, seating 
herself on a grassy knoll and drawing the 
girl to a seat beside her. have under- 


318 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

taken the care of you all, and for the time 
take the place of your mothers. You are too 
young and inexperienced to decide a matter 
like this, and I feel it my duty to do it for 
you.” 

I have already decided what to do, Mrs. 
Norton. I intend to go home to-morrow.” 

And what reason do you intend to give 
to your parents for leaving us in this sudden 
manner ? ” 

It is easy enough to give a plausible rea- 
son for leaving. I can say I was not well or 
was homesick.” 

No, Hattie, that will never do. If you 
go, tell the plain, straightforward truth, and 
put an end to the life of duplicity you have 
led all summer.” 

You use hard words, Mrs. Norton.” 

None too hard for the case. Come, 
Hattie, pull yourself together and do the 
right thing. You can end this misery you 
have been undergoing ever since you came, by 
speaking a few words. You will never have 
another such opportunity. Tell Mr. Stearns 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 319 

the truth, and then tell Alan what you have 
done. After that you will go back to the 
old relations with your companions.” 

‘‘1 might tell Mr. Stearns, but I will not 
humble myself again to Alan, to be snubbed 
a second time ! ” 

There is some mistake, I know. Do you 
think a boy who did for you what Alan did, 
would refuse to accept your apology ? Does 
it never occur to you, Hattie, what your 
silence is doing for that boy ? Do you under- 
stand that through your fault he has lost 
all his chances in life ? That his father has 
refused to spend any money on his education 
and that he has made up his mind to go 
to sea ? What will people think of you — 
what can you think of yourself, if you allow 
all this to go on ? Have you really as little 
heart as your conduct shows you to have ? ” 
For a moment Hattie was silent, and her 
friend saw that a tumult of feeling was go- 
ing on within her breast. Putting an arm 
around her, she continued, — 

know your heart is all right, dear. 


320 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

but your poor brain has become dazed in 
trying to untangle this muddled state of 
affairs, and leads you astray. Listen to your 
better nature, Hattie dear. Do what you 
feel to be right and kind, and everything 
will come out right in the end. Just think, 
you can end this misery in a few minutes 
and go back to camp as light-hearted as 
any of them, — your own self.” 

will, Mrs. Norton! ” exclaimed Hattie, 
resolutely. cannot bear this life any 

longer ! I will end it this minute 1 ” 

That is the right spirit, dear. Now that 
you have decided, the worst is over. I will 
send Mr. Stearns here at once ; ” and away 
went the chaperon with a light heart, 
determined to take instant advantage of 
Hattie’s resolute mood. 


CHAPTER NINETEENTH 


0 engrossed were the young 
people in their preparations for 
dinner, that they did not ob- 
serve Mrs. Norton speak a few 
words to their teacher, after 
which they both went away together. 

“ She has summoned up sufficient courage 
to confess the whole,” said Mrs. Norton, as 
they walked toward the spot where she had 
left Hattie. After she has spoken to you, 
she will explain to Alan. A load will be 
taken off my mind when the affair is safely 
wound up, although Hattie has gone too 
far to turn back.” 

You will not be more relieved than I 
shall be. I can assure you this affair has 
troubled me greatly. I have regretted more 
than I can say that I made the penalty such 
a harsh one, but for the sake of school 
21 



322 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IH HARBORTOWN 

discipline I felt I ought not to go back 
on my word.” 

I can understand. You thought the 
threat sufficient to keep them from disobey- 
ing, but boys and girls are reckless, particu- 
larly just before vacation.” 

For the sake of human nature, I must 
say I believe there is not another pupil in 
the whole school who would have done this 
thing. That is why I felt particularly dis- 
appointed that Alan should be the one.” 

Hattie received them with downcast eyes 
and great trepidation of manner. She made 
several attempts to begin, but the words 
would not come, and Mrs. Norton^ pitying 
her confusion, came to her assistance. 

Hattie wishes to say to you, Mr. Stearns,” 
she said, that she has been trying to gain 
courage to tell you that she was the one 
who wrote the note, and not Alan.” 

Yes,” continued Hattie, finding voice 
now that the ice was broken, I *am the one, 
and I was too much of a coward to confess 
it, and as time went on it became harder 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 323 

than ever. I don’t know what possessed me 
to break the rules, but I did, and I, not Alan, 
am the one to be expelled.” 

The affair has given me a great deal of 
unhappiness,” replied Mr. Stearns, gravely, 
‘^for I never before was obliged to expel a 
pupil from my school ; but as it is, it is only 
justice for you to reinstate Alan and take the 
consequences of your own folly.” 

I shall feel happier to have it so than 
I have been to carry such a dreadful secret 
about with me.” 

am sure of it. I am glad, however, 
that you righted Alan before school opens 
again. Better late than never, you know.” 

^^Now that the first step is taken,” said 
Mrs. Norton, the rest will not be so diffi- 
cult. I will send Alan to you, and you can 
make it right with him. He will not make 
it hard for you, I am sure.” 

When Mrs. Norton arrived at the spot 
where she had left the party, she found Alan 
just returned from a trip to the sloop in 
order to bring the captain to dinner. 


324 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

I have something to say to you,” she 
said in a low tone. Captain Higgins, if 
you will join the others, we will soon be 
back.” 

^^Alan,” said Mrs. Norton, as she put her 
arm through his and started in the direction 
of the place where she had left Hattie, Hat- 
tie has confessed all to Mr. Stearns, and 
wants to make an apology to you for the 
trouble she has caused. She is waiting over 
there to see you.” 

Alan came to a sudden stop, and looked 
at the chaperon in a surprise too great for 
words. 

I don’t wonder you are surprised after 
her long silence. She has been most miser- 
able all this time, I assure you, and has 
wanted to confess, but could n’t find the 
courage.” 

I could never understand why she did n’t 
do it at once. It would have been easier 
than it is now. I don’t want her to apolo- 
gize to me. I would rather she would n’t.” 

She will not feel right until she does. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 325 

She tried to once, but you evidently did not 
understand what she meant, and she thought 
you repulsed her.” 

When was that ? I don’t remember any 
such time.” 

“It was a short time ago. She said you 
were in the dining-hall, and as soon as she 
began you answered her very haughtily and 
left her abruptly.” 

“ Oh, I remember now. I did n’t know 
she was going to apologize. I thought she 
was only trying to smooth it over, and it 
made me mad.” 

“Well, now you know what is coming, 
you will be prepared for it.” 

“ Tell her not to, Mrs. Norton. I can’t 
stand a scene. I would rather let things go 
on as they are than have a fuss about it.” 

“ You must make up your mind to go 
through with it, Alan. You must on her 
account, you know.” 

“ Do you suppose she will cry ? I can’t 
stand it when girls begin to cry. I never 
know what to say to them.” 


326 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 

There will be very little for you to say. 
Poor Hattie will have to do all the talking.” 

See here, Mrs. Norton,” said Alan, really 
distressed, could n’t you just say to her that 
you told me all about it and I said it was all 
right ?” 

Mrs. Norton broke into a laugh in spite of 
herself. Really, Alan, you are the last 
person I should have suspected of being a 
coward. It seems ludicrous to me to see you 
trying to back out of this simple interview, 
when you have shown yourself so brave all 
through the affair.” 

I don’t mind if she won’t cry.” 

can safely promise you that she will 
not cry,” said Mrs. Norton. ^^She did not 
shed a tear when she made her confession 
to Mr. Stearns, and I am sure her pride 
will sustain her through her interview with 
you.” 

^^Well, I suppose there is nothing to be 
done but to go through with it,” replied Alan, 
squaring his broad shoulders for the coming 
interview, and drawing a long breath. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 327 

Nothing else/’ replied Mrs. Norton, firmly. 

Come, we must have it through with before 
dinner. Shall I leave you alone with Hattie, 
or would you rather I should stay ? ” 

Oh, stay, for Heaven’s sake 1 ” exclaimed 
Alan in alarm, as he drew closely to his side 
the hand she was about to withdraw from 
his arm. 

Really,” said Mrs. Norton, laughing at 
the consternation in the boy’s face that was 
usually so strong and self-reliant, one would 
think you were the guilty one, and not the 
one who is about to receive an apology.” 

I believe I had rather be the guilty one.” 

No, you would n’t. But here we are ; so 
pull yourself together, and it will soon be 
over.” 

Between the two,” said the chaperon to 
herself, I think I shall be the one to require 
bracing, for I doubt if either of the two has a 
word to say.” 

Hattie was seated when they appeared, and 
as soon as she saw them approaching, she rose 
and stood with her hands tightly clasped to- 


328 HIGH SCHOOL BAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

gether, and her eyes cast on the ground. She 
was not crying, as Alan saw at the first 
glance, and with a sense of intense relief, but 
not a word did she speak as he stood before 
her with his bright, dark eyes scanning her 
downcast face. What he saw there appealed 
to the chivalrous part of his nature, for her 
expression was sad and timid, and at sight of 
it his stronger nature asserted itself, and all 
the signs of the timidity he had betrayed a 
few moments before vanished. As he stood 
waiting for her to begin, the chaperon 
glanced at his face, and seeing there the com- 
passion and sense of protection that a strong 
nature feels for a weak and suffering one, she 
knew that the nobility of his nature had 
asserted itself, and that she could trust him 
to do the right thing. So she left the two 
together, and went back to the gay party 
preparing dinner, to acquaint them with the 
change of affairs. 

After her kind friend had left, Hattie, 
feeling that she had now no one to fall back 
upon, made a great effort at self-control, and 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 329 

at last found voice. I am very sorry/’ she 
said, in so low a tone that she could hardly 
be heard, while she nervously twisted her 
fingers in and out, from the effort it cost her 
to speak, for all the trouble I have caused 
you. I didn’t mean — I mean I didn’t realize 
what I was doing. I have told all to Mr. 
Stearns, so now you can go back to school, 
but I don’t expect you ever to forgive me, for 
I don’t deserve it.” 

Don’t say any more about it,” said Alan, 
in such a kindly tone that Hattie raised her 
eyes to his, and met there not the hard, cold 
expression she had expected to find, but a 
kind and compassionate one. am sure 

you have suffered more than I have. Boys 
don’t feel these things as much as girls do.” 

Yes, they do,” replied Hattie warmly, 
with a return of her natural manner ; only 
they bear it better. I knew you were mis- 
erable, but I had n’t the courage to right 
matters. Even if you forgive me, you will 
never forget what has happened, and you 
must despise me in your heart.” 


330 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBOKTOWN 

am not that kind of a fellow/’ replied 
Alan. didn’t behave very graciously to 
you, I know, but I assure you I shall not 
treasure any bad feelings toward you. Here 
is my hand on it ; ” and he took Hattie’s cold 
little hand in his strong firm one, and gave 
it a warm grasp of friendship. 

^^Now let the subject be forever dropped 
between us,” he said cheerfully. ‘‘1 shall 
dismiss it from my mind from this moment, 
and you must do the same.” 

That will not be so easy for me as it will 
for you. Your conscience is clear, and mine 
is n’t.” 

^^But you are all right now. Come, let 
us go to dinner,” he hastened to add, as he 
saw the look in Hattie’s eyes that seemed 
to him a prelude to the fit of weeping that 
he so much dreaded. I, for one, am dread- 
fully hungry.” 

^‘You go,” replied Hattie, now with de- 
cided tears standing in her eyes, the sight 
of which put Alan in a panic of fear, but 
I can’t face the others yet.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 331 

You must come/’ replied Alan, firmly ; I 
know what you want to stay here alone for. 
You want to have a good cry all by your- 
self, and you will make yourself ill. Come, 
there ’s nothing to cry for now. All you ’ve 
got to do is to be happy, and be glad it 's 
turned out right.” 

I am happy,” replied Hattie, the tears 
that had gathered in her eyes now running 
over her cheeks. This is the happiest day 
I have had all summer.” 

^‘Then what in the world are you crying 
for ? ’’ asked Alan. “ I never could under- 
stand why girls cry when they are sad and 
when they are happy too.” 

I suppose it is because the strain I have 
been under all summer is over,” replied Hat- 
tie. never would have believed I could 
feel happy to think I was expelled from the 
High School.” 

I forgot all about that side of the sub- 
ject,” said Alan, seriously. '' It is pretty 
hard lines for you.” 

No harder for me than for you, and no 


332 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 

more than I deserve. Nothing will seem hard 
to me now that my conscience is at rest.” 

Then wipe your eyes and come to dinner 
with me/’ replied practical Alan. 

Oh, I can’t ! I could n’t bear the morti- 
fication of meeting the others.” 

You ’ve got to meet them sometime, so 
why not face the music at once ? The longer 
you put it off the harder it will be.” 

I know it, but I must have a few 
minutes to myself first. You go on and 
I will follow shortly.” 

Really and truly ? Well, I ’ll go. Re- 
member the longer you cry the redder your 
eyes will be.” 

^^It is strange,” said Alan to himself, as 
he proceeded toward the place where his 
companions were preparing dinner, what 
pleasure girls seem to take in crying! If 
they knew how it hurts their looks, perhaps 
they would n’t do it so often. Now Hattie 
is a pretty girl when she is cheerful, but 
as soon as she begins to cry her face gets 
kind of spotted and swollen. They seem to 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 333 

take a lot of comfort in it, somehow. It 
makes it pretty uncomfortable for a fellow, 
though. You never know what to do 
about it.’’ 

The chaperon had in a few words an- 
nounced the step Hattie had taken, and 
silence followed her disclosure for a moment, 
so great was the surprise of all. In an in- 
stant, however, the girls gave expression to 
their minds as freely as is the custom of their 
sex. ^^I should think it was about time,” 
said one. “ Well, I am surprised, I had no 
idea she would give in,” said another. The 
boys kept their opinions to themselves, but 
it was evident that they were as much taken 
by surprise as the girls were. 

Now I want to remind you,” said Mrs. 
Norton, earnestly, ^^that this has been a very 
hard step for Hattie to take, particularly 
after her long silence. Don’t forget that 
what is hard for one is not so hard for an- 
other. Those who are by nature courageous 
cannot easily put themselves in the position 
of those who are timid. You have all been 


334 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBORTOWN 

SO magnanimous in keeping the poor girl’s 
secret, I am sure it is hardly necessary to 
remind you to support her now by kindness 
and sympathy. Try to feel toward her as 
you felt before this unhappy affair. You 
may be sure she will never offend in the 
same way again.” 

If Alan can forget it, I should say it was 
a pity if we could n’t,” said George, frankly. 

He is the only one who has been injured.” 

She must have suffered all this time, 
though she kept it to herself,” said Harry. 

Her suffering is not by any means ended,” 
replied Mrs. Norton, although it will be of 
a different kind. It will not be easy for her 
to break this to her parents and tell them 
she is expelled from the High School.” 

Why, is she expelled from school ? ” asked 
one of the girls in surprise. 

Certainly she is. Alan was expelled in 
her place, and now that she has exonerated 
him she must suffer the penalty herself.” 

Well, that is hard. I didn’t think of it 
in that light.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAREORTOWN 335 

“Here comes Alan alone,” exclaimed Mrs. 
Norton. “ Why, why did n't Hattie come 
with you, Alan ? ” she asked, as he joined 
them. 

“I couldn't make her come,'' said Alan. 
“ She said she would be here in a few 
minutes.'' 

“ This will never do,'' said Mrs. Norton, 
decidedly. “ The longer she puts it off the 
harder it will be.'' 

“ So I told her.'' 

“ I shall have to go and bring her. You 
all begin dinner without us, it will be less 
embarrassing for Hattie ; '' and away went 
the chaperon once more. In a few minutes 
they saw her returning, having Hattie’s arm 
securely locked in hers, as if she feared the 
poor girl’s courage might desert her at the 
last moment. 

“ Goggles is the only one of us who has an 
easy conscience in the matter," said George, 
“ and consequently the only one who can act 
in an unembarrassed manner. Go and meet 
them, old boy ! " 


336 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAEBOKTOWN 

I think we ought to show her that we 
have n’t any ill-feeling toward her/’ said 
Anna. ‘^Why not go and meet her? We 
have n’t been any too kind to her.” 

‘‘1 agree wdth you/’ said Sue, promptly. 

Come, girls ! ” 

Preceded by the genial Goggles, who seemed 
to take in the situation, the girls went in a 
body to meet their companion. 

We are glad to see you, dear Hattie,” 
said Anna, warmly kissing her. ‘^Every- 
thing is just as it used to be, and we will all 
be happy together.” 

Hattie was so kissed and embraced by her 
girl friends that Alan began to fear that 
this added happiness would bring on another 
crying fit, and he was agreeably disappointed 
at seeing her take her place at the table 
with a beaming countenance. 

“ Children,” said George, in order to create 
a diversion, “ Kate was remarking a few 
moments ago that it was a pity we had n’t 
caught a few oysters, they would be so nice 
for dinner.’^ 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 337 

“ I did n’t say caught, I said picked, and 
you know I intended to p)icked up. Now, 
what is there so very ridiculous in that ? ” 
she asked, as she looked about her and saw 
the amusement that was created at her 
expense. 

It sounded so funny,” said one of the 
girls, ^^just as if they grew on trees and 
you had to pick them off.” 

don’t see that it does. If you don’t 
pick them up, what do you do to them ? 
You tell me, Captain Higgins,” she added, 
as the captain and Mr. Stearns appeared. 

What do they do when they want 
oysters ? ” 

I guess they generally dig them,” replied 
the captain, in his usual evasive manner. 

I guess you won’t find many around 
here, though, because it ’s always high tide 
here.” 

If they had shovels long enough, I sup- 
pose they could, could n’t they ? ” 

They would n’t be very likely to if there 

was n’t any oyster-beds here.” 

22 


338 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 

“ Oh, I never thought of that 1 The oys- 
ters would naturally choose places where it 
was sometimes low tide.” 

Of course they would,” replied George, 
seriously. ^^What are you laughing at, 
children ? Did n’t you give the oysters 
credit for having any natural instinct ? ” 

You need n’t pretend to agree with me,” 
said Kate, “ because I can see you are all 
trying to make me appear ridiculous, though 
I don’t see what T have said that is so dread- 
fully funny as you all seem to think.” 

He is just guying you, Kate,” said Harry. 

You must n’t believe him. Oysters don’t 
dig their own holes as he is trying to make 
you think. They have to be ‘planted.” 

That is a likely story ! Just about as 
true as it is that that kind of squealing 
noise I heard a little while ago was made 
by the clams at high tide, as you told 
me.” 

If you don’t believe oysters are planted, 
you can ask Mr. Stearns,” replied Harry. 
^^He will not mislead you.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 339 

^^Yes, they are,” replied the teacher, as 
Kate appealed to him. They are planted' 
or thrown down in beds, and trees are stuck 
in the mud to mark the beds and catch the 
spawn. Much of it, as it is, must be lost.” 

^^Do the oysters grow, then?” asked one 
of the girls. 

Certainly they do, but very slowly.” 

So kindly was the feeling now toward 
Hattie, that each one took pains to draw 
her into the general conversation, and before 
long she found herself on the old footing 
with her companions. Their consideration 
deeply touched her, and in the joy of being 
received among them on the old terms she 
quite lost sight of the fact that she was 
no longer a member of the Harbortown 
High-School. 

They sat long over the dinner, and strolled 
about the island until the sun was nearly 
ready to set. Then they were transferred 
to the sloop, the empty baskets and dishes 
stowed away in the little cabin, and they 
headed for the camp. As the chaperon 


340 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 


from her seat in the stern watched the 
happy faces and listened to the light-hearted 
laughter and joyous voices of her young 
charges, noting that no face was happier 
and no laughter more joyous than Hattie’s, 
it would have been hard to say whose hearts 
were the lightest, that of the chaperon or 
those of the young people in whose experi- 
ences she took such a deep interest. 


CHAPTER TWENTIETH 


HE reaction from the state of 
depression into which Hattie’s 
course of deception had thrown 
her was naturally the other ex- 
treme, and her change of mood 
imparted an influence to all. Not a vestige 
of the resentment they bore her previous to 
her act of atonement remained, and a condi- 
tion of perfect harmony prevailed. 

If it were only that this unfortunate 
affair had been brought to a happy termina- 
tion, I should feel paid for all the cares this 
summer camp has cost me,” remarked Mrs. 
Arnold to her daughter, as they watched the 
happy group assembled in the shade of the 
grove one warm afternoon. ^^I can’t tell 
you what a satisfaction it is to look at 
Hattie’s happy face, and contrast it with the 




342 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

sad look she had before our picnic to Swallow 
Island.” 

So it is to me. I feel, too, that this epi- 
sode in her life will have a good effect on her 
character.” 

^^It must have. No one can suffer with- 
out some compensation. You may be sure 
she will never offend again in that way.” 

^^No, the lesson was a hard one; but I 
have noticed that she has grown much more 
considerate of the feelings of other people. I 
overheard one of the girls saying the other day, 
^ Hattie doesn’t boast as she used to.’ It used 
to trouble me to see that spirit in her.” 

Mrs. Arnold and Mrs. Norton,” called out 
Sue Scudder, ^^will you help us out of a 
quandary? We want to wind up our vaca- 
tion with a festivity of some kind, but we 
can’t decide on any.” 

What, for instance ? A dance or picnic ?” 
asked Mrs. Norton, as she and her mother 
drew near the group, and seated themselves 
on the bench the boys drew in the shade for 
them. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 343 

“We’ve had plenty of dancing, and it’s 
getting late in the season for picnics,” replied 
Anna. 

“I will tell you what has just occurred to 
me,” said her mother. “ The village people 
have taken great interest in our camp, and 
have shown much delicacy of feeling in not 
obtruding themselves upon us, although I 
know their curiosity must be greatly exer- 
cised. Why not have a festival that will 
take them in ? ” 

“ A capital idea ! ” exclaimed George. 
“ Nobody but you, Mrs. Arnold, would have 
tliought of it. It would give them ever so 
much pleasure.” 

“And the pleasure of seeing them enjoy 
themselves would give you as much enjoy- 
ment as it will them.” 

“How would an exhibition of fireworks 
do?” asked Harry. 

“ It might be a cold evening, and the old 
people would get rheumatism,” replied his 
mother. “ It is late in the season, you know, 
and we have been driven indoors the last few 


344 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

evenings. Some indoor entertainment would 
be best, I should say.” 

“ What can be the meaning of that proces- 
sion of people ? ” called out Alan, suddenly. 
^‘1 saw them crossing over the mill-dam a 
few minutes ago, and now they are heading 
for us, I do believe.” 

They certainly are,” said George> as they 
now descried what seemed to be a procession 
of the village people of all ages, coming down 
the road that led to the camp. 

Perhaps their curiosity got the better of 
them, and they have come to investigate the 
premises,” said Anna. It is amusing to hear 
the questions they ask. They don’t seem to 
understand the relation of things at all.” 

They seemed at first to be under the 
impression that Mrs. Arnold had started a 
boarding-house,” said one of the girls. Old 
Mrs. Hitchcock asked me if we didn’t have 
to pay an awful high board.” 

They are all carrying baskets or tin pails,” 
said another. I believe they intend to have 
a picnic here. What a strange idea ! ” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 345 

The procession came nearer and nearer, and 
made straight for the grove where the mem- 
bers of the camp were seated. Foremost in 
the procession were the tradespeople of the 
town; and as they halted before the two 
ladies, the village baker, making a polite 
salutation, spoke thus with some embarrass- 
ment of manner, — 

‘^You have given us considerable custom 
this summer, and the young folks have been 
pretty lavish in spending their money among 
us, and we got together and talked the mat- 
ter over as to how we could best show our 
appreciation. We come to the conclusion 
that a surprise party would be about the best 
thing. The children got wind of the affair 
and wanted to chip in, so here we be.” 

“ You are all welcome,” said Mrs. Arnold, 
in her gracious manner, ^^and we are much 
gratified that you should remember us so 
kindly. Now, if you will leave your baskets 
in the dining-hall, we shall be glad to show 
you about the place. My son will lead you 
to the dining-hall.” 


346 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Preceded by Harry, the company flocked 
to the dining-hall and deposited their baskets 
and tin pails on the long table. Then they 
looked about them with curious eyes. 

Well, I declare, if they haven’t got a 
pianner here,” exclaimed old Mrs. Hitchcock 
to her neighbor, ^‘and graven images too,” 
she added as she caught sight of a large bas- 
relief that hung over that instrument. 

Your mother must have gone to a sight 
of expense to fix up this place,” said one of 
the village storekeepers. I should n’t think 
she ’d expect to get back her money.” 

I don’t believe she does,” replied Harry. 

These matched hard floors come high. 
Why, you could dance on it first-rate. I 
wonder if your mother would let us hire it 
for our assemblies next winter. We couldn’t 
afford to pay much, but perhaps she would n’t 
mind getting a little interest on her money.” 

Land sakes ! it ’s as slippery as glass,” 
exclaimed old Mrs. Hitchcock, as one foot 
slipped from under her, and after catching 
wildly at her neighbor, Sarah Page, for sup- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOETOWN 347 

port, both suddenly found themselves seated 
on the floor with their feet straight out be- 
fore them. Sarah Page, a most amiable 
spinster, finding that neither was hurt, took 
the affair as a joke, and remarked cheerfully : 

^‘Well, I ain’t been sliding for a good 
many years, and I ’d forgotten how it seemed 
to be upsot, but I declare it all comes back 
to me.” 

Well, I ’m glad you did n’t hurt your- 
self,” said one of the village storekeepers, as 
he gallantly assisted her to regain her feet. 

You fell in just the right way to save your 
bones. I guess you see a few stars, though, 
did n’t you ? ” 

I did see a constellation or two. How is 
it with you. Mis’ Hitchcock ? ” 

Dear me ! ” exclaimed that lady, as she 
sat with her eyes closed and making no effort 
to rise to her feet, while somebody tugged at 
each arm. If there ’s a whole bone left in 
my body, it ’s a wonder. Oh ! ” she screamed, 
as they made another effort to start her, 
you ’ll pull my arms out of the sockets.” 


348 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Nonsense ! ’’ exclaimed plain-spoken Sarah 
Page ; it could n’t have hurt you a mite, 
except, perhaps, to give you a flesh bruise or 
two. You can’t expect ’em to haul you onto 
your feet if you don’t try to help yourself. 
Give a little spring when they haul on your 
arms, and they ’ll h’ist you up before you 
know it.” 

Oh yes, you are a zephyr and sit on a 
twig, but I ’m solid flesh and blood, and I 
hain’t got much spring in me.” 

You ’ve got enough spring to get you 
up if you ’ve only a mind to use it. Come, 
Mis’ Hitchcock, don’t spoil all our fun at 
the start. We don’t have a surprise party 
every day.” 

That ’s always the way, I ’m always a 
bugbear to all my friends. If I was only out 
of the way, all would go as slick as a whistle. 
Don’t you mind me. You keep on and have 
a good time without me. I don’t want to 
spoil ^our fun.” 

Now look here, Mis’ Hitchcock,” said 
Sarah Page, you know you are just work- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 349 

ing yourself into the hystericks as fast as 
ever you can. Do you s’ pose we are going 
off to leave you sitting bolt upright on the 
floor here ? I should n’t think you ’d want 
to make a spectacle of yourself.” 

At this Mrs. Hitchcock’s feelings over- 
powered her, and she burst into a fit of 
weeping which was interspersed with ejacu- 
lations bewailing her hard fate and forlorn 
condition. 

All this time the young people had looked 
on with a feeling of amusement which they 
took care to conceal, but the situation was 
now becoming embarrassing and threatened 
to throw a damper over the spirits of the 
members of the surprise party. The boys 
held a consultation over the matter, as they 
stood on the outskirts of the party that sur- 
rounded the prostrate woman. 

I knew she would manage to get up 
something to divert all the attention to her- 
self,” said Harry. wish she had stayed 
at home.” 

^^If we could only rig up a derrick,” said 


350 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Alan, we might start her, but, unfortunately, 
we have n’t any.” 

Let somebody yell fire,” said another. 

I ’ll- wager she would be the first one out 
of the building.” 

I see that the only way to start her up 
is to fall in with her,” said strategic George. 

We must sympathize with her, and then all 
take hold and set her on her feet.” 

You will have to do the talking,” said 
Alan, because you have a way with you 
that they all like, and we will help hoist.” 

^^Come on, then,” replied George. It ’s 
a shame to let her cheat these people out 
of so much of their pleasure.” 

He led the way to the end of the hall 
where Mrs. Hitchcock, now well under way 
in the fit of hystericks,” Sarah Page had 
predicted, had succeeded in reducing her com- 
panions to a low state of mind that was 
very gratifying to her feelings. Putting as 
much sympathy into his pleasant voice and 
attractive face as he could summon, he said 
persuasively, — 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 351 

It ’s an awful shame you had such a fall, 
Mrs. Hitchcock. I ’m afraid you 're seriously 
injured.” 

Oh no, it is n't worth mentioning ! Ask 
Sarah Page ! She '11 tell you how I feel. She 
knows a good deal more than I do about it,'' 
replied Mrs. Hitchcock, with great asperity. 

^^It is impossible for you to fall in that 
way without hurting yourself,” continued 
George ; but it will not do for you to sit 
here. We will get you up and put you on 
one of the beds. Here, boys, you put your 
hands under that arm, and I 'll manage this, 
and we ^11 have her up just as easy ! '' 

Almost before she knew what had hap- 
pened to her, she found herself seated in an 
armchair that stood near by. It was so easily 
done that she felt she had lost a golden op- 
portunity, for she had not found time to give 
expression to the pain of being moved. 

There you be, as spry as a kitten ! ” ex- 
claimed the baker, cheerfully. It was an 
unfortunate remark, and had the effect of 
bringing on symptoms of another fit of 


352 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

“ hystericks,” which George tactfully pre- 
vented by saying, — 

Now, Harry, you show them all around, 
and Alan and I will carry poor Mrs. Hitch- 
cock across to the camp. She ought to rest 
after such an accident.” 

Harry at once complied, and the surprise 
party did not wait for a second invitation to 
follow. 

Now, Mrs. Hitchcock,” said George, we 
will make an armchair, and all you’ve got 
to do is to put an arm around the neck of 
each of us, and the first thing you know 
you’ll find yourself lying on a comfortable 
bed. Be careful to keep steady, Alan, be- 
cause she might get frightened, and,” he 
added for Alan’s ear alone, ^Hhen she might 
jump down and walk.” 

All right,” responded Alan cheerfully, as 
he placed his hands in the required position. 

^^You don’t expect I’m goin’ to get onto 
such a tittlish seat as that, I hope!” ex- 
claimed Mrs. Hitchcock. 

Why not ? ” asked George, soothingly. 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 353 

If you prefer, we will carry you in the arm- 
chair. Come, Alan, take hold ! ” 

Before she could remonstrate, both seized 
the armchair, and raising it, took a few steps 
toward the door. 

Stop ! ” cried Mrs. Hitchcock. Put me 
down ! You 11 upset me ! ” 

- ^^We sha’n’t if you hold on to the sides 
of the chair and sit still,” replied George. 

You can’t sit here, you know. They ’ll 
want the dining-room to set the table pretty 
soon. Besides, you ought to lie down.” 

Now this was just what Mrs. Hitchcock 
did not want to do, but it would not do to 
give in so easily. 

Well, I ’ll keep as still as I can, but you 
mustn’t let the chair wobble about so.” 

We will go as steady as a yoke of oxen,” 
replied George. “ Come, Alan, try again.” 

Once more they started, and succeeded in 
passing through the door in safety ; but they 
had not taken many steps beyond when the 
chair began to waver once more, notwith- 
standing the shrieks and protestations of the 

23 


364 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

occupant, who became so thoroughly alarmed 
that she -suddenly jumped to the ground, and 
walked with great alacrity to a bench that 
stood near. 

“Dear me! I’m all shook up,” she ex- 
claimed, as she sank back in an exhausted 
condition ; “ I should think you might have 
gone a little steadier.” 

“ You see, it is pretty hard to carry any- 
body in a chair,” replied George. “ We 
would have carried you more steadily if you ’d 
allowed us to make a chair of our hands, as 
we wanted to. Suppose we try again.” 

“ No, I ain’t going a mite further. I in- 
tend to set here till I get rested and find out 
how much damage has been done. Don’t you 
mind me! You go with the others and en- 
joy yourselves. I might have knowed some- 
thing would come up to spile my afternoon.” 

“ You must n’t think that way about it,” 
said George, kindly. “ You just sit quietly 
here for a while, and by the time the spread 
is ready perhaps you will feel well enough to 
go into the hall and have som'e.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 355 

You don’t catch me inside that slippery 
place again, I can tell you.” 

Then we ’ll bring your supper out here to 
you. I ’ll get some cushions and make you 
as comfortable as possible;” and he disap- 
peared, soon returning with an armful of 
cushions that he carefully placed about his 
charge. 

Thank you,” she said, not able to wholly 
resist the good-natured attempt to make her 
comfortable. “ I dare say I shall feel better 
if I keep still a spell.” 

Of course you will. Come, Alan, we’ll 
leave her to rest quietly here/’ 

When they joined the group, who were then 
inspecting the parlor, they were accosted by 
Sarah Page, who exclaimed, — 

Well, you done well to get her up, I must 
say. How didi/you manage to do it?” 

She thought we were going to let her 
drop, so she got frightened and jumped 
down,” replied George. 

I suppose you ^tried hard not to tip her a 
mite,” said Sarah Page, much amused. 


356 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN' HARBORTOWN 

thought she ’d come around before tea-time. 
She walked over here just as spry as any of 
us. I knew she could n’t be hurt any.” 

Except in her feelings/’ responded George. 
She ’ll come out all right before long.” 

I should have thought Mis’ Arnold would 
have had a better-looking fireplace in such 
a nice room as this is,” remarked one of the 
villagers in a low tone to a friend, as they 
stood befpre the fireplace built of cobble- 
stones. I don’t believe ’t would have cost 
any more to have had it built of nice face 
brick.” 

Perhaps it ’s a new style that has come 
in lately,” replied the friend. We don’t 
get the fashions up here as quick as they do 
in the city.” 

Them white muslin curtains looped up, 
with ribbons are real tasty,” said tlie other, 
but I should have most thought she ’d have 
had lace ones in her parlor.” 

They say mats are all the fashion, but to 
my taste a nice Brussels carpet would look a 
good deal better.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 357 

’T would cost a sight to put a real Brus- 
sels carpet down in this big room. A tapes- 
try or a good three-ply would answer the 
purpose.” 

So ’t would. Mis’ Arnold ain’t a mite 
backward in laying out her money, so I sup- 
pose she got these mats because she liked the 
looks of ’em. Tastes differ, you know.” 

Do you see them flimsy-looking shades 
to those lamps ? All lace and silk. S’pose 
they should catch on fire.” 

Perhaps they ’re only made to look at. 
It ’s most likely they take ’em off and put on 
other ones when they light up.” 

I don’t believe they do. Captain Bunt- 
ham said he come over here one evening on 
business, and there was a lot of lamps with 
real fanciful shades onto ’em, that made it 
look just like a theatre.” 

Well, all I can say is, I should want to 
carry a pretty heavy insurance if I used 
’em.” 

Everything was inspected by the curious 
visitors, and the time passed so agreeably 


358 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

that before they dreamed that the afternoon 
was half gone, the notes of Fritz’s bugle rang 
out on the air. 

Don’t that trumpet sound pretty?” asked 
one, as Fritz was seen standing in front of 
the dining-hall, sending forth his supper call 
with his martial air. Why, he ’s quite 
a musician, ain’t he ? ” 

That is our call to supper,” said Mrs. 
Arnold. Will you all come in and enjoy 
the good things you have brought with 
you ? ” 

I did n’t think it was anywhere near tea- 
time,” said Sarah Page. The afternoon has 
just flown.” 

As they entered the dining-hall, the party 
encountered Goggles and the puppy, who 
always appeared at the first notes of the 
bugle-call. My ! ain’t he a pretty pup ? ” 
exclaimed Sarah Page, as the long-legged 
Stilts came to meet them with a very demon- 
strative welcome. He looks real clever, 
doesn’t he?” 

As Goggles came forward in his most gra- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 359 

cions manner, she drew back alarmed, say- 
ing : “ He ’s real savage-looking, ain’t he ? 
Will he bite ? ” 

No, indeed,” replied Mrs. Arnold ; ^^he’s 
the best-natured creature in the world.” 

He ’s plain-looking, but come to see him 
closer he ’s got real clever eyes.” 

The table was set out with the contents 
of the baskets and pails, and a great variety 
was presented. Comfortably seated in an 
armchair at the head of the table was Mrs. 
Hitchcock, all traces of her recent ill-hurnor 
being dispelled by the sight of the tempting 
food before her. 

Don’t make any reference to her acci- 
dent, or she ’ll go through with it all again, 
just to show us she was more hurt than 
we thought she was,” whispered Sarah Page 
to George Graham, who was escorting her to 
a comfortable seat. And to think she was 
hove out of the chair ! Do you s’pose she 
suspicioned it was done a purpose?” 

How could she ? ” responded George, not 
quite able to conceal the twinkle that came 


360 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HAKBORTOWN 

SO readily to his eyes. Why, we went just 
as carefully as we could ! 

Oh, yes, of course you did ! You would n’t 
have scared her for the world, because she 
might have forgot all about her pains and 
walked off as well as ever ! ” 

Now what shall I bring you first ? A 
slice of that delicious-looking harn all stuck 
over with tacks ? ” 

Well, I guess not, seeing as how I fetched 
it myself ! As it happens, they ain’t tacks ; 
they ’re cloves. I guess you ain’t so green 
as you make out, though.” 

^^Well, then, how would you like a slice 
of that tongue?” 

don’t care if I do. Susan Capen 
fetched that. She don’t usually boil her 
tongues long enough to suit me, but that 
seems to be more tender than common. You 
might get me one of Mis’ Dr. Emerson’s 
cream-of-tartar biscuits over in that blue 
platter if you ’ve a mind to. She always 
has good luck with ’em.” 

The members of the S. I. Society waited 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 361 

on their visitors until all were served, and 
then helped themselves. Every one had con- 
tributed generously, and the hearty appetites 
of the party did full justice to the appe- 
tizing food. A large platter piled high with 
nut-cakes ” disappeared as if by magic, 
and apple-pies and tarts filled with quiver- 
ing currant jell ” were in great demand. 
Plate after plate of every variety of cake 
that country people know so well how to 
make was emptied and replenished from the 
generous supply donated. Mr. Brewster, who 
kept the candy store, had not allowed himself 
to be outdone, and a lavish supply from his 
stock was the result. Mrs. Arnold was not 
unmindful of the liking of her visitors for 
^^hot drink,” and tea and coffee were pro- 
vided for the adult members of the company, 
while the young people and children regaled 
themselves on lemonade. No one of the 
visitors enjoyed her repast more than old 
Mrs. Hitchcock, whom the boys took care 
to provide with her favorite food. 

After supper was over, the whole party 


362 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

repaired to the camp parlor and passed an 
hour very agreeably in conversation, after 
which they prepared to depart, for country 
people keep early hours. Mrs. Arnold sent 
Mrs. Hitchcock and Sarah Page home in her 
carriage, they being the oldest members of 
the company, and all departed with expres- 
sions of gratitude for the happy reception 
they had received. We are the ones in 
your debt,’’ Mrs. xirnold had graciously re- 
sponded, ^^and you have given us a delight- 
ful surprise with which to wind up our 


summer. 


CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST 


OON the excitement of closing 
the camp began, and all was 
bustle and confusion. Much 
as the young people regretted 
that their out-of-door life of 
freedom had come to an end, they were 
ready to return to their homes and resume 
their school life. The approach of summer 
brings with it a desire to disperse, as if in 
search of greater breathing-space ; but as 
cold weather steals on, we instinctively draw 
together for closer companionship. Yet it 
was with a feeling of sadness that the mem- 
bers of the summer camp saw the buildings 
dismantled and made secure for the coming 
winter season. There is nothing that gives 
a greater sense of loneliness than an empty 
house, and when draperies and rugs were 
taken down and the . beds stripped of their 



364 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

belongings, all were ready to go. Goggles, 
of course, understood what was going on, 
but the puppy evidently considered the com- 
motion of packing instituted for his sole 
amusement, and seized upon every stray 
article that came in his way and dragged 
it to a place of concealment, where he 
worried it to his heart’s content. Several 
small rugs were thus ruined beyond repair, 
and many yards of the pretty ribbon used 
in tying back the white muslin curtains 
were hopelessly chewed and torn. Not con- 
tent with this, he took advantage of the 
confusion to steal to the village on a tour 
of inspection, and was returned about five 
minutes before it was time for the train 
to leave. 

Now that their faces were turned home- 
ward, the members of the S. I. Society 
seemed as glad to go as they had been to 
come. Only one among them had a feeling 
of regret as she anticipated the home meet- 
ing. That one was Hattie Haynes, who 
had before her the unpleasant task of an- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 365 

nouncing to her parents the fact that she 
was expelled from the High School. Yet 
in spite of the ordeal before her, Hattie’s 
heart was lighter than it was when she 
left home, for she carried with her the ap- 
proval and support of her fellow pupils. 

She broke the news to her mother, — that 
refuge for all girls. Her mother’s first ques- 
tion was, What will your father say ? ” It 
was the same query that had occurred to 
Hattie, for her father was an austere man, 
proud of his wealth and standing, who would 
feel keenly the disgrace of this publicity. 
Her mother, as mothers always do, under- 
took to be mediator between father and 
daughter, thus saving Hattie much anxiety 
and suffering. The disclosure drew from 
the father a torrent of indignation and re- 
proach, and he immediately wished to see 
the teacher, in order to call him to ac- 
count for his audacity in presuming to ex- 
pel from school one who bore his name. 
Giving way to an angry impulse, he sought 
Mr. Stearns, and in vehement terms gave 


366 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

expression to his indignation. So unjust 
were the reflections he cast on the teacher’s 
conduct, that the latter became somewhat 
nettled, and informed the irate parent that 
his daughter had allowed an innocent pupil 
to suffer the penalty which should have been 
borne by her and had only confessed her 
fault at a late hour. 

This explanation did not tend to soften 
the state of the father’s mind, and on his 
return home he upbraided his daughter for 
her conduct in such harsh terms that the 
poor girl felt she had committed an unpar- 
donable sin. As her father, in his wounded 
pride, continued to treat her as if she had 
disgraced her name and family, she became 
melancholy and reserved, avoiding the society 
of her old friends and hardly venturing out 
of doors, until her cheeks lost their former 
rosy color and a look of sadness took the 
place of her naturally vivacious expression. 

This change did not fail to attract the at- 
tention of her former schoolmates. Even 
the boys saw it and felt great compassion for 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 367 

her, but thought of no means of righting 
the matter. The girls, however, at Anna 
Arnold’s suggestion, held an indignation meet- 
ing at which the question was discussed in 
all its bearings. 

for one, can’t take any pleasure in 
going to school so long as Hattie’s seat is 
empty. The poor girl is made to feel like a 
criminal at home, and any one can see she is 
perfectly wretched,” said Anna. 

was never so very fond of her,” said 
another, but since she has confessed I think 
it is mean to keep reminding her of what she 
has done, the way her father does.” 

She did all she could to atone for her 
fault, and that is all any of us can do,” said 
Sue Scudder. 

I tell you what we must do, girls,” said 
Anna. ^^We must go to Mr. Stearns and 
ask him to let Hattie come back. He must 
see that she has been punished enough.” 

That seems to be all we can do,” said 
Sue. ^‘You will have to be the one to en- 
gineer the matter.” 


368 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HABBORTOWN 

I don’t know why.” 

Because you have a plausible way with 
you that takes people in the right way. I 
should probably spoil matters by saying the 
wrong thing.” 

Nonsense ! There is nothing to say but 
to state the plain case. I don’t mind going, 
but I don’t care to go alone.” 

Suppose we draw lots to see who will be 
the second party,” said Kate Lawson. We 
will write each girl’s name on a slip of paper, 
and Anna shall draw.” 

This plan was agreed upon, and Mary 
Mason’s name was the one drawn. 

“ Mary is just the right one ! ” exclaimed 
Sue. She has more tact than most of us, 
myself included, and will not be led into 
expressing her opinion when she ought to be 
silent.” 

When will you see Mr. Stearns ? ” asked 

one. 

“ The sooner the better,” replied Anna. 

To use my favorite proverb, taken from the 
Portuguese Grammar, we will ^ take occasion 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 369 

by the hairs/ — which is supposed to be a 
literal translation of ^ take time by the fore- 
lock/ — and go this very afternoon.” 

I am glad of it/’ said Mary, for if it 
were put off too long my courage might give 
out.” 

^^Why, you will have nothing to do but 
sit by and ^ look pleasant/ as the photogra- 
phers say,” said Sue. Anna will do all the 
talking.” 

That afternoon the two girls presented 
themselves at Mr. Stearns’s house and were 
ushered into his parlor, where he at once 
joined them. 

We have come to ask a very great favor 
of you, Mr. Stearns,” said Anna, proceeding 
at once to the subject. 

“What is it? I hope I shall be able to 
grant it,” replied Mr. Stearns, thinking the 
request must be for a holiday or early dis- 
missal of school, and wondering that such a 
demand should be made so early in the term. 
“You can hardly be tired of school so soon 
after your long vacation, I should imagine.” 

24 


370 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Indeed we are not ! That is just it. We 
are all so happy together that it makes us 
feel very sad to know that one of the scholars 
is left out of our pleasure, so we all decided 
that we would ask you to take her back.’’ 

^^Miss Haynes has nobody but herself to 
blame for this state of affairs,” replied Mr. 
Stearns, coldly, for, at mention of her, his 
recent interview with his discharged pupil’s 
father rose to his mind, and the vehement 
language that was addressed to him on that 
occasion did not tend to soften his feelings. 

She wilfully disobeyed one of the rules, and 
must take the consequences.” 

Oh, Mr. Stearns, she has taken the con- 
sequences, and hard ones they were too ! She 
is not so courageous as most people, and she 
could not muster the resolution to confess 
at first. Then we were very disagreeable to 
her, and treated her as if she had done the 
meanest thing on the face of the earth. We 
were not one bit charitable, and that made 
her feel hard to us and determined not 
to give in.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 371 

What is the use of rules if I am expected to 
make exceptions in every case ? This would be 
establishing a bad precedent, Miss Arnold.” 

‘^This is an unusual case,” replied Anna 
warmly, her sympathetic nature now wholly 
aroused. have done just as bad things 
as Hattie did, and so have others, I dare 
say, but we did n’t have to suffer so for 
them. Just think, Mr. Stearns, what it 
must be for that poor girl to have to endure 
the reproaches of her father after all she 
has undergone through the summer ! You 
have no idea how violent he can be when 
he considers his dignity assailed.” 

Mr. Stearns thought that he could esti- 
mate pretty correctly the extent to which 
Mr. Haynes might carry his sense of wounded 
pride, but he made no reply, and Anna con- 
tinued her plea. 

I don’t believe, Mr. Stearns, you can fully 
understand that Hattie did n’t really mean 
to do anything very bad when she threw that 
note. I know you must have been such a 
good scholar and so interested in your studies 


372 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IlST HARBORTOWN 

that you did n’t do such foolish things as we 
do. You see, we were all excited over the 
prospect of our camp life, and we almost 
lost our heads. It must have been dread- 
fully hard for Hattie to confess to you 
and to Alan, but she could n’t do any more, 
could she ? She says her father intends to 
send her away from home to a large board- 
ing-school, and I know that when she gets 
there she will not care what she does, and 
it will just spoil her.” 

Mr. Stearns made no reply for a moment, 
as he watched the expressive face of the 
young girl who was pleading so generously 
for her schoolmate and who had uncon- 
sciously touched a chord in his heart that 
had lain dormant for many years. When 
she said I know you must have been so 
interested in your studies that you did not 
do such foolish things as we do,” an episode 
in his school life in which he was the princi- 
pal actor arose before his mind with startling 
accuracy. With it came the remembrance 
of the wise and kind treatment he had re- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 373 

ceived from his teacher, which he always 
believed had caused a turning-point in his 
career. Should he be less lenient to one 
who had committed no greater offence than 
that of which he had been guilty? Should 
he allow the girl to be sent to a fashionable 
boarding-school when a word of his could 
keep her with the companions that had been 
hers from infancy and whose frank natures 
and unaffected manners would set the best 
example she could have ? 

The act of receiving Miss Haynes back 
as a pupil does not rest with me alone,” he 
replied at length. When I expelled her 
from school, I naturally had to give an 
account of the affair to the school board. 
I will lay the case before them, and I 
do not hesitate to say that I sincerely 
hope they will approve of my recalling my 
decision, on account of the extenuating 
circumstances.” 

Oh, thank you, Mr. Stearns ! ” exclaimed 
Anna, enthusiastically. We shall all be so 
glad, shall we not, Mary ? ” 


374 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Yes, indeed/’ replied Mary, who had been 
a silent listener, rapt in wonder at Anna’s 
eloquence, as she realized that she never 
could have brought about such a change in 
the situation of affairs. ^^We none of us 
can feel happy until Hattie is back in school. 
The boys feel just as we do about it.” 

When a few days later Anna received a 
note from Mr. Stearns, stating that the school 
committee had decided to reinstate the re- 
cently expelled pupil, her delight was so 
great that, after communicating the good 
news to the members of her family, she flew 
from house to house of her girl friends to 
carry the glad tidings to them. The result 
was an informal meeting of the S. I. Society 
in which to decide the best means of acquaint- 
ing Hattie with the contents of the paper 
and at the same time expressing their own 
gratification and sympathy. 

«« Why not give her a surprise party, just 
as the villagers gave us? ” said George. It 
would be more informal and less embarrassing 
for her, I should say.” 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBOKTOWN 375 

“ Would n’t it work up her feelings too 
much to give her the note before us all ? ” 
asked Alan. 

It would make them work in the direc- 
tion we want them to,” replied George. It 
couldn’t produce any sensation but that of 
pleasure.” 

But you know she might be so affected 
as to cry,” said Alan, recalling the scene on 
Swallow Island when Hattie confessed that 
she was crying because she was so glad. Girls 
cry sometimes because they are happy.” 

Suppose she does ? ” said George. What 
should we care if she does, provided we know 
they are tears of joy ? ” 

I tell you what to do, Alan,” said Harry. 

You keep out of the way until the presen- 
tation scene is over, and then come in for the 
fun.” 

Who will present the note ? ” asked Sue. 
^^It seems to me most appropriate for Alan 
to do it.” 

No, indeed ! ” replied Alan, quickly, I 
could n’t do it.” 


376 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

I know why. You are afraid she will 
cry ; you know you are, old chap. It is 
strange that such a plucky fellow should be 
afraid of a few tears, particularly those of 
pleasure,” said George. 

I have an idea,” said Anna. Let 
Goggles present the note. It will make it 
less formal and easier for Hattie.” 

So it was decided that amiable Goggles 
should make the presentation, and prepara- 
tions at once began for the event. Mrs. 
Haynes was apprised of the intended surprise 
party, and promised faithfully to keep the 
secret. Only,” she added, you must al- 
low me to prepare the entertainment. It 
will be the greatest pleasure I ever had, and 
I assure you that Hattie shall not have a sus- 
picion of what is in store for her. You must 
let me do this, for it will be a very slight ex- 
pression of the pleasure you have given me.” 

So it was decided that they were to as- 
semble at an early hour the next evening at 
Anna Arnold’s and proceed in a body to the 
house of their schoolmate Hattie. 


CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND 



T the appointed hour the young 
people assembled at the house 
of Anna and Harry Arnold, as 
agreed. Goggles, fresh from 
the bath, as white and sleek as 
only a white dog with black goggles can look, 
bore a placard on his broad chest, on which 
was inscribed I use Snowflake Soap.” 

^^Do you intend to have him wear the 
placard at the presentation scene ? ” asked 
Anna, as Goggles took a conspicuous position 
and looked about him, as if to see the effect 
he had produced. 

Oh, no, that was merely done as a pre- 
liminary, — a chromo thrown in, you know.” 

He ought to have a bow for the occasion, 
and I have provided a beautiful one.” She 
produced a broad ribbon of cherry satin, and 
tied it in a large bow under one ear. 



378 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

Is n’t that stylish ? ” she asked, drawing 
back to make a critical inspection of her 
handiwork. “ See how it brings out the 
effect of his goggles and beautiful brown 
eyes ! ” 

Goggles looked like a victim about to be 
sacrificed on the altar of fashion, as he sat 
with his enormous bow standing stiff and 
straight under his left ear, and his most 
sentimental expression of countenance. 

I wish I could throw as much sentiment 
into my face as Goggles can,” said Kate 
Lawson. People would take me for a born 
poet if I could.” 

The note was tied with a narrow ribbon of 
the same shade as the bow, and given into 
George’s care until the time for presenting it 
arrived. Then the party set out in a body 
for their destination. 

As they approached the house, they per- 
ceived that there were no signs of preparation 
for the party, and they were much gratified 
that Mrs. Haynes had kept her promise of 
keeping their secret from her daughter. The 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 379 

only indication of anything unusual going 
on was the glimpse they got of a wagon with 
the name of the leading caterer upon it. 
This was standing before the back door, and 
tubs with chopped ice that could only con- 
tain that favorite and festive viand, ice- 
cream, were standing on the doorsteps. 

When they entered the wide hall, Hattie 
and her mother were seen sitting in every- 
day attire in their sitting-room. As they 
came filing in one after another, Hattie 
came forward to meet them, genuine sur- 
prise expressed in every feature. 

We thought we would come and pass the 
evening with you,” said Anna Arnold in ex- 
planation, as Hattie gazed in surprise at the 
number of her visitors. 

“ Go right upstairs and take off your 
wraps,” said Mrs. Haynes. ^^We are de- 
lighted to see you, although Hattie is too 
much taken by surprise to say so.” 

They all trooped up the wide staircase, 
which they found suddenly lighted at their 
approach, and a maid stationed at the top to 


380 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

direct them to the rooms assigned to them. 

We had the hardest work to keep it from 
Miss Hattie/’ the maid announced to the 
girls, as she helped them with their wraps. 

We had to do everything on the sly. The 
hardest thing was to get the musicians into 
the house without her suspecting it. They 
forgot that Mrs. Haynes told them to go 
around to the conservatory door and enter 
that way, and the first thing we knew they 
turned up at the front door, instruments and 
all. Miss Hattie caught sight of ’em, but we 
got her ofi the track by saying ’t was a street 
band.” 

Just then the notes of an inspiring waltz 
were wafted up to them, and where is the 
girl or boy who can resist that call ? Stray 
locks were hastily brushed into place and 
toilets hurriedly surveyed, so eager were 
they not to lose a strain of that enchant- 
ing music, for none of our boys and girls 
were so spoiled by festivities that their sense 
of enjoyment was blunted. In the hall out- 
side the girls found the boys, with Goggles at 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 381 

their head, holding in his month the gayly 
decked presentation note and waiting for 
the word to start, with the patience that 
only his kind possesses. Goggles has had 
his instructions and knows just what to 
do,” said George, while all the girls tried 
to caress the intelligent dog at the same 
time. ‘^Alan, you can get behind me, and 
don’t forget, children, to leave a clear pas- 
sage for Alan in case Hattie sheds tears. 
I intended to bring a bottle of smelling salts 
to sustain him, but forgot it.” 

The only response to this speech was a 
friendly blow from Alan’s strong arm which 
caused George to make a feint of falling back- 
ward, and Goggles to give a quick glance in 
Alan’s direction to see if an affront were in- 
tended. Being reassured, his eyes resumed 
their usual benign expression, and the party, 
preceded by him, descended the stairs. 

They found the long drawing-room bril- 
liantly lighted, while the orchestra, stationed 
in the conservatory adjoining, played its most 
enlivening tunes. Goggles at once proceeded 


382 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

to the end of the room, where Hattie and her 
mother stood, and a most dignified and dis- 
tinguished appearance he presented, with his 
large bow in perfect order and his head erect, 
as if proud of the commission intrusted to 
him. His master followed him closely, and 
as he stopped before the two ladies, George 
spoke for him, — 

Goggles has requested me to state his 
sentiments for him, as you are probably not 
familiar with his tongue, and unfortunately 
it is the only one he speaks with any fiuency. 
He takes pleasure in presenting this note, 
which expresses the sentiments of all the 
crowd. Hand it over, old boy ! ” 

Goggles at once dropped the gayly decked 
note at Hattie’s feet, and his master picked 
it up and passed it on to Hattie. She 
opened it, glanced hastily at the contents, 
then handed it to her mother, exclaiming, 
He has taken me back, mother ! I ’m so 
glad ! ” and immediately burst into tears. 

Only those nearest him heard the groan 
Alan gave at this demonstration, for the 

















ji^.'-,-'’.',f--:; U;.i^ 

■- . X^',i*, 4 . 4 ^'J k' '. A ^ ►." , ■ ■ < , . jJii 


V ^ ' . -3 ^ ^ ^-'- 

• ' • .L.»»*ci. jjlK Ti •• '* ' SA. • 1 .'**/ ' 

a ** 

► • a •!•%* •• I i 



! :.• ^ *> >=■ 5 • ■ V:-i ■•-;' • 'r->‘ 

: V-t • ' ' - f .U 1 . 


*'.= ■■^'^ - I 


^v: 


vX-A-f. .. 



V * • ' 1 




■ v'?;'-<s>vir--»-'^ ■■ '■ ■•■ % 

i:- :ft‘'.A iSX..'!' .> 


. / Sr 

-•■i mu ;p/>-’' 



jr. . » 4 ►- • ^ ^ . -•TV> *^y*ii*- t 

c’ i liA* *. / ■ • • ^ -:a ^•' X * . 

^ ^ ' i-S' A .n 







iflk-'^r'^iv 





*\- -' • 
' ^ Ia' 


'.Jtk 


‘,.1^ 

’S ^ 


r •► • * ^ •’’^ .<. 

•• v» ' riA '« * • , •%* > fc 



k 




pis ' it ^s»t * -\ 'i ■"' , * 't 






w* ■^v-' 

• . • • l' 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS HARBORTOWN 383 

musicians at that moment happened to be 
playing one of Strauss’s most entrancing 
waltzes. Hattie’s expression of joy soon 
spent itself, and she was smiling through 
her tears before the music paused. Then 
her mother spoke for her, — 

I know Hattie would like to thank you 
for the sympathy and interest you have 
shown her throughout this unhappy affair, 
but you must take her gratitude for granted, 
as she can hardly find words to express all 
she feels. If you have not all of you read 
this note, perhaps you would like to hear it.” 

We should, if you will be so kind,” said 
George. ^^We have been told the contents, 
but few of us have seen the note.” 

Whereupon Mrs. Haynes read, — 

Dear Miss Arnold, — It gives me pleas- 
ure to be able to write to you that the matter 
of Miss Haynes’ dismissal from school has been 
discussed by the board, and they have decided 
that, on account of extenuating circumstances, 
and also partly at the earnest solicitation of 
her fellow pupils, she be reinstated. 

Sincerely your friend, 

Ralph Stearns. 


384 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

A spontaneous and enthusiastic clapping 
of hands followed the reading of this note, 
and all crowded around Hattie to express 
their pleasure and sympathy. Then the 
dancing began, and all the boys wanted to 
dance with Hattie, to show their kind will, 
so that she had never in her life before 
been in such demand. Before they realized 
how long they had been dancing, the doors 
of the dining-room were thrown open, and 
a sumptuous table, such as was seldom seen 
at the simple gatherings in Harbortown, met 
their eyes. To the good things before them 
the young people did full justice, and even 
Goggles was not forgotten. He had sat 
patiently waiting just outside the door, try- 
ing not to show how much he enjoyed the 
fragrant odors wafted to him. When all 
were replete and refused to be tempted 
further by their hospitable hostess, each one 
was presented with a box of choice con- 
fectionery as a memento of the happy 
occasion. 

‘^As for Goggles, who made the presenta- 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 385 

tion, I want the pleasure of presenting him 
with a souvenir collar,” said Mrs. Haynes. 

He will be most proud and happy to 
wear it,” replied Goggles’ master. 

Then followed more dancing, and after 
the final Portland Fancy ” with which the 
young people of Harbortown always wound 
up the evening, the orchestra played ^^Auld 
Lang Syne,” the fresh young voices of the 
company ringing out so feelingly in the 
chorus of that heart-stirring melody that 
even the haughty nature of Mr. Haynes was 
touched, returning from his club while they 
were singing, his feelings softened as he 
listened. As for Goggles, his sympathies 
were so worked upon that, as the chorus 
came in for the last time, he could contain 
himself no longer, but broke forth into a 
prolonged and lugubrious howl that unfor- 
tunately was ofi the key and had the effect 
of bringing the voices to a stop before the 
song was ended. Perhaps this diversion was 
just as well, for all were so imbued with 
the plaintive sentiment of the song that 

25 


386 HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 

a saddened mood was stealing over the spirits 
of all, which this act on the part of Goggles 
dispelled. And as the merriment subsided, 
Mr. Haynes, who had greeted them most 
courteously, remarked, After all, what is 
there to be sad about ? and all agreed 
with him. 

It is hard to close, kind readers, — it would 
be such a pleasure to tell you more about the 
dear young people whose fortunes for one 
summer we have followed together — more 
about other summers passed at Sunset-Point 
Camp, and more High-School experiences. 
Also it would be a satisfaction to follow 
them all to manhood and womanhood, but 
that I must leave to your own imaginations. 
Before I close, however, I know you will 
like to have me mention the two humble 
friends who cannot speak for themselves. 
Stilts, I regret to say, turned out to be the ir- 
responsible dog that his puppy hood promised. 
I cannot do better than quote the words of 
his faithful friend, Fritz : That puppy is 
the most feelingless creature I ever have 


HIGH SCHOOL DAYS IN HARBORTOWN 387 

seen.’’ Such, I regret to say, was the case. 
Thirteen times the following winter he ran 
away from the beautiful home where he was 
so well cared for, and each time on his return 
evinced no satisfaction at seeing the kind 
friends who received him so affectionately. 

Goggles, dear patient Goggles, on the con- 
trary, ripened with declining years, and, if 
it were possible, endeared himself more to 
the hearts of his friends as time went on. 
He is quite an old dog now, and the once 
dark patches about his eyes that suggested 
his name are mixed with gray. He may 
often be seen sitting beside a tall young 
man with a bright, frank face, as they 
drive through the Boulevard, and in cold 
weather he is recognized by his warm, fur- 
lined blanket with its high storm-collar, 
made by his devoted friends, the girl mem- 
bers of the S. I. Society of Harbortown High 
School. 




Stories of Nature 
and Animals 

By Lily F. Wesselhoeft 


Lily F. Wesselhoeft is beginning to hold a recognized position 
among the best writers for the young in this country. — Literary 
World. 

The author’s skill in this field is very perfect, to interest youth in 
animal life, and avail itself of the natural inclination to approve 
what is right and just, and, all the while, hold herself to faithful 
description of the nature and habits of the animals. All the books 
of the series should be included in a selection of the best books 
for children. — Boston Globe. 


Madam Mary of the Zoo. Illustrated, izmo. $1.25 

The story of a parrot and the animals in a big zoological garden. 
Since Kipling’s “Jungle Stories” there has been nothing written of 
animals or birds that will appeal more strongly to the younger 
generation. — Den^ver Republican. 

Doris and Her Dog Rodney. Illustrated. lamo. $1.50 

Readable and entertaining from beginning to end. The amusing 
and suggestive incidents that run all through the story in relation to 
the dogs, the cats, the hens, and their connections with the affairs of 
their owners, are not the least part of the interest the book inspires. — 
The Beacon. 

Torpeanuts the Tomboy. illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 
A sweet, fresh, and pleasant picture of work and play on a farm. — 
Literary World. 

The Winds, the Woods, and the Wanderer 

A Fable for Children. Illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 

Full of dramatic scenes and stirring adventures. Edmund’s life 
among the Indians is admirably described, and his Indian boyfriend’s 
devotion and loyalty to him are made very touching. — Literary 
World. 


Stories of Nature and Animals 

By Lily F. Wesselhoeft 


Sparrow the Tramp 

A Fable for Children. Illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 
A fresh and lively story. . . . The sparrow was a most useful 
messenger, free to go anywhere and carry messages from the horse in 
his stable to the parrot in her cage. — Mail and Express. 

Flipwing the Spy 

A Fable for Children. Illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 
Even adds new charms to the animal story. — The Critic. 

A story to be' enjoyed by every child. ... It inspires the reader 
with the warmest good-will toward all kind, dumb things. — Boston 
Transcript. 

Frowzle the Runaway 

A Fable for Children. Illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 
A more delightful story can hardly be imagined. . . . Frowzle, 
the mongrel, is the leading character in this comically charming drama. 

. . . The story as a whole is made up of numerous adventures about 
the house and yard and in the street. — Boston Courier. 

Jerry the Blunderer 

A Fable for Children. Illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 
It would be hard to imagine a child who did nof love this little 
book, and who would not return to it again and again, to live among 
familiar friends. — Philadelphia Public Ledger. 

Old Rough the Miser 

A Fable for Children. Illustrated. i6mo. $1.25 
This fascinating story begins, “ Once upon a time there lived on a 
large farm, a crow, a water-rat, an owl, a frog, and a weasel.” 


High School Days in Harbortown 

Illustrated. i2mo. $1.20 net 


LITTLE, BROWN, & CO. • Publishers 

254 Washington Street • Boston, Mass. 


An Entertaining Story of School Life 


The Boys and Girls 
of Brantham 

By EVELYN RAYMOND 

Author of ‘'Among the Lindens,” “A Cape May Diamond,” - 
“The Little Lady of the Horse,” etc. 

Illustrated by ETHELDRED B. BARRY 

i2mo. DECORATED CLOTH. $1.50. 


A charming tale for both boys and girls. — Chicago Chronicle, 

It is a jolly little story all through. — Book Buyer. 

The incidents are amusing, and the dialogue bright, and there Is a 
healthy, stirring atmosphere about the entire book. — Ne^ York Com- 
mercial Ad^vertiser. 

A pleasant, cheerful book. — Boston Transcript. 

Holds the reader’s Interest from first to last. — Ne^ York Tribune. 

A good story. — Boston Adnjertiser. 

The breezy atmosphere, which one naturally associates with tales of 
boarding-school life, its occasional escapades, and inevitable rivalries 
is not lacking ; and the book is fully equal to the ealier ones by the 
same writer. — Christian Register y Boston. 

A bright, readable story, abounding in incident and fresh in style. — 
Portland Transcript. 

The whole story is brightly and pleasantly told, and withal quite 
convincingly. It is equally good for boys or girls. — Chicago Tribune. 


LITTLE, BROWN, & COMPANY, Publishers 
254 Washington Street, Boston, Mass. 


A NEW ILLUSTRATED EDITION 

With pictures by REGINALD B. BIRCH 


Little Men 

Life at Plumfield with Jo’s Boys 
By LOUISA M. ALCOTT 

Author of Little Women,’* “Eight Cousins,” “An Old- 
Fashioned Girl,” “Spinning-Wheel Stories,” etc. 


With 15 full-page illustrations by REGINALD B. BIRCH, 
illustrator of “ Little Lord Fauntleroy.” 

Crown 8vo. DECORATED CLOTH. $2.00. 

Nothing of its kind could be better than Miss Alcott's “Little Men,” 
unless, possibly, her “Little Women.” ... It is the story of boys 
at school, and how they lived there. The boys will like it, for it will 
tell them of their own kind. The mothers will like it, for it is full of 
suggestions on the high art of governing. And everybody should 
read it, for it is cheery and like cordial from beginning to end. — 
Congregationalist. 

Full of vivacity, life, and sparkle, as well as good sense. — Milwaukee 
Sentinel. 

Miss Alcott is really a benefactor of households. — Helen Hunt 
Jackson. 

Bright and sparkling. . . . Never was there such a want of system 
as at Plumfield, and yet never were such happy results attained in 
education before. . . . How joHy would this world be if child-life 
was all a Plumfield experience ! — Nenxj York Evening Post. 

Miss Alcott is always welcome, not only to the boys and girls she has 
taken under her special patronage, but also to their elders. . . . Miss 
Alcott’s stories are thoroughly healthy, full of racy fun and humor, 
even when she is teaching some extra hard task which must be learned 
and accomplished. — London Athenaum. 


LITTLfE, BROWN, & COMPANY, Publishers 
254 Washington Street, Boston, Mass. 





* 


4 





I 

f 

j 

r 

1 

) 





1 










" .^v 

. 


•4 


/■ 

• ■ 


;• 

1 




■t 


’f 








V • v'; 

^ » < 

% • 



S * » 


' ' '•, V , • • > / 


H ■•..•,> .V . - s 

»'r|, “• * ' ..,*, 

H'v'- ■■•:;■ 

4’^ i:’^iv 

I I <,' . ■ 


■’>- 

.'4 






''f/ 


' ■■ - ., rv V • v . 

■ * • , • » ' ' » •• • / 

<'.*■■ 1 •,»%'.' » 1 . • 

* I • • 

' t .1 


H 


<i . . , <• . 


* 1 


,r. • '• , • . I .1 S ; ■ x.^ r, 



k *J 

I i 


c 


• ) 


’ -r >, 


I < « 


,1'.» *'. 


".I ' 


• / 


.’V 


•% 



, ' ■ ' 

.' * 
f ^ 1 ^ 

■ .v-r. 


f‘ 

I 


' I 


I 

« ' 

/ 




f 'i 



:*■ -ii.' 

•I / Qi * •> »V' . >» ’ ' ■ ^ ‘iT ' iil 


h:. 


r 


, \ 


kT' ' 



1 / 

« ' 

> 


r.' ' 

, / , 

I I 


lX 






, , -• >tr 'v . W s ‘ ^ ‘ L' 

'y# A; ;•" ' i 

' ‘ X • ' ' V* «.'* i '1 • 

'■ ' ■■*. ; ,• 'V' , ; 


•' *> , 




‘ '■ i 


. • -• V 

‘ , ' V 


j,. ’-V 




r.^< V . r rr 

«’l^- . ■■ . !'■. •-?■ - '♦• '. 

DMilM V- Xi 




, V 


I >'> 
\. \ 




'.r 


• la 


\mt 


V- %l , - 


i '. • 

"j . TtJ 


vV 


'i* 


>' 


. , , . y*y* • ♦ 

u ' 'v'-, 4 

. S'M /¥( 




' I 



" i' Vr’ vt ■ ' 

:‘yv ^ 




♦ I 


I, 


i 


■OT* 

f 


r 


^ • I 1 


. • .] 


• <^J 




•A ♦* 


'irW.i ', ,. . . I ki'Wv'- '■ '• • • * 

f:''-:', . y ■ v>' V y ■■■ yAii 

■ ■ "■•■^'■y 'y'y'iif* y„yrt' 

y s-'*-v . y . ■ ■ ■ 

I * 


• -i 


■ 

r 


I . > 




*, r' 




J \ 

‘ J>' ''■a Fir 

m-"y'!;fei-y:.' 









SK't*';:.^ ■ ■ ;;• i 






, 1 . V' »i/ 


. • ■,'< i# '.^ 

. s . *. 1 


» .v» 


■\ 




''fW-'-- 


. y* • 




»• ki^.''‘ I v,i 





J ■• 


• ♦j 

/vkv 

■\-,; 


' - 


y’ M ^ 

i ^ ' i: . 




H 


V ' 4 i' '• 






•V 


r. 


3 


• '. •, i-‘ f 

\v • f'i 


AJ 


•: ! 


•i. ' 


• ^'.1 jniUiB3r>- ir>^ 


• '■*' ?** '‘if / V^ * ' i 

C’l-.v^v? ''*•'■ I ’.'ri '" 'i 

HHi'’ ' • ’ I I I . t ' k ' •• 

■MB . « * ^1 



4 * 9 .' 


■ 'J V ' V ■ V >■■ : ' • 








'.f 


.M 


r -i 




^fA 


♦ « 







•k • ’/ I 






